//.  2.^,  . 


^ PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


% 


Purchased  by  the  Hanaill  Missioaar,  Fund 


PL  3000  .B7 

Brown , C . Campbel 1 . 

China  in  legend  and  story 


CHINA 

IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


‘ The  heavens  are  still : no  sound. 

Where  then  shall  God  be  found  ? , . . 

Search  not  in  distant  skies ; 

In  man’s  own  heart  He  lies.’ 

Shao  Yung. 

Translated  by  H.  A.  Giles. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/chinainlegendstoOObrow 


TKMPLE  OF  CONFrCIL'S. 


CHINA 


/v" 

■ 


V ^ ■' 


IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


C.  CAMPBELL  BROWN 


FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
NEW  YORK  CHICAGO  TORONTO 
1907 


TO 

L.  C.  B. 


i 

t 


i 


>1 


k 


\ 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFACE  . . . . .II 

I.  HEATHEN  LIFE;  THE  MATERIAL 

I.  jephthah’s  daughter  : A maiden’s  offer- 

ing . . . . . .17 

II.  THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI  : THE  NOTRE  DAME  OF  A 

HEATHEN  CITY  .....  25 

III.  THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR  : STUDENT  WAYS  . . 47 

IV.  ‘ LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH  ’ : THE  HUMAN 

HEART  IN  CHINA  . . . -73 

V.  BASE  METAL  ; OFFICIAL  LIFE,  ITS  ROMANCE 

AND  CORRUPTION  . . . .83 

VI.  THE  BRONZE  ANTIQUE  : CURIO  - HUNTING  AND 

THE  HOBBIES  OF  THE  MONEYED  CLASSES  . 97 

VII.  THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL  : THIEVES  AND  THEIR 

MANNERS  . . . . . .105 

VIII.  THE  QUALITY  OF  MERCY— STRAINED  : AN  INCI- 
DENT IN  VILLAGE  LIFE.  . . - US 

IX.  THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS  : A NEW  INFLUENCE 

IN  THE  LIFE  OF  ONE  OF  CHIN.Vs  SCHOLARS  I2I 

X.  THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR  : HOPING  AGAINST 

I3I 


HOPE 


7 


8 


CONTENTS 


II.  CHRISTIAN  LIFE:  THE  RESULT 

PAGE 

XI.  TRANSFORMATION  : BURGLAR,  BEGGAR,  AND 

SAINT  ...  ...  139 

XII.  BROKEN  GODS  : A CHAPTER  IN  RELIGIOUS 

EXPERIENCE  . . . . • I51 

XIII.  GREATHEART:  ITINERANT  PREACHER  AND 

HERO  . . . . . .163 

XIV.  ‘the  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’:  A CHRISTIAN 

CHIEFTAIN  . . . . .175 

XV.  THE  STRONG  RUNNER  : ONE  OF  DAVID’S 

MIGHTY  MEN  . . . . -195 

XVI.  STERLING  SILVER:  A GOOD  CRAFTSMAN  . . 213 

XVII.  COMMUTED  VALUES  : THE  CHANGED  PEDLAR  . 239 


EPILOGUE 


251 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


TEMPLE  OF  CONFUCIUS  . . . Frontispiece 

CHINCHEW  WALL  . . . . • .21 

VIEW  OF  CHINCHEW  CITY  SHOWING  PAGODAS  . 

AN  EXAMINATION  HALL  .... 

SACRED  FISH  POND  IN  A BUDDHIST  MONASTERY 
ROCKS  NEAR  AMOY  .... 

MEMORIAL  ARCH  NEAR  GREAT  YAMEN  . 

STREET  FRONT  OF  CHINCHEW  HOSPITAL 
THAW-TI-KONG,  THE  EARTH  SPIRIT 
ENTRANCE  TO  SOUTH  STREET  CHURCH 
ENTRANCE  TO  THE  MOSQUE  IN  EARTH  STREET 

‘THE  SIXTIETH  HYMN’  {^photographed  directly  from 
the  original)  .... 

r>A-HIA  ON  A PREACHING  TOUR  . 

KHEK-PEH  ...... 

COIN  ANCIENTLY  USED  IN  FUKIEN 


34 

59 

87 

105 

•32 

•32 

•54 

182 

198 

219 

222 

240 

253 


9 


PREFACE 


HESE  stories  come  from  the  heart  of  a Chinese 


A city.  The  printed  page  cannot  create 
memories  of  living  faces,  gestures,  turns  of  voice 
and  movements  of  the  hand,  nor  their  background, 
here  the  corner  of  a house  or  temple  court,  there 
a stretch  of  dusty  road  or  the  distant  skyline 
lifted  clear  against  the  heavens.  There  exists  no 
achromatic  medium  through  which  to  show  the 
men  who  told  the  tales  or  lived  them  out  before 
the  writer’s  eyes.  Nor,  failing  such  a magic  lens, 
is  it  possible  to  borrow  the  cinematographic 
presentation  with  which  the  Chinese  raconteur 
makes  his  hearers  see  both  men  and  things  as 
in  a moving  picture.  This  being  so,  the  stories 
have  been  told  as  simply  as  possible,  in  the  hope 
that  their  original  interest  may  not  have  been  wholly 
lost  in  the  telling. 

The  scene  of  the  events  recorded  in  the  tales 
lies  in  the  hilly  country  of  southern  Fukien,  where 
the  famous  old-world  city  of  Chinchew  stands, 
Quemoy,  the  Island  of  the  Golden  Gate,  described 


12 


PREFACE 


in  ‘ Love  Stronger  than  Death,’  being  one  of  the 
most  easterly  portions  of  the  province. 

A residence  of  ten  years  in  that  part  of  China 

gives  the  writer  some  reason  to  hope  that  the 

local  colour  of  the  narratives  is  fairly  accurate. 
The  scenery  of  the  country  shares  in  that  power  of 
fascination  possessed  by  its  people  and  its  literature. 
Strange  at  first,  it  steeps  itself  into  the  mind,  and 
deepens  the  original  impression  at  every  contact 
with  the  eye — the  southern  mountains  with  scattered 
verdure  clinging  to  their  harsh  sides  ; the  rice  plains 
Nile-green,  or  brown  and  breathing  musty  ripeness, 
according  to  the  season ; the  grey  walls,  bridges, 
and  pagodas  of  Chinchew ; the  farm  upon  the 

mountains  where  the  idols  met  their  fate ; the 

red  brick  village  of  Tan-tay ; and  the  room  in 
which  the  ‘ Strong  Runner  ’ finished  his  last  lap. 

A word  or  two  may  perhaps  be  said  as  to  the 
tales  themselves.  The  first  of  them,  ‘Jephthah’s 
Daughter,’  stands  very  much  as  it  was  told  by  a 
member  of  one  of  the  oldest  literary  families  within 
the  city.  ‘ The  Gamin  Scholar,’  ‘ Love  Stronger 
than  Death,’  and  ‘ The  Tao-tai’s  Seal,’  are  specimens 
of  stories  current  among  the  people.  The  incident 
of  ‘ The  Bronze  Antique  ’ was  recounted  by  the 
son  of  the  man  who  bought  the  tripod.  ‘ Base 


PREFACE 


13 


Metal ’ is  a narrative  obtained  from  a friend  much 
interested  in  the  history  of  the  local  families ; it 
was  confirmed  and  slightly  added  to  by  a former 
servant  of  the  Intendant’s,  who  supplied  the  de- 
scription of  the  great  man’s  personal  appearance. 

‘ The  Khai-Goan-Si  ’ is  a sketch  of  what  may  be 
called  the  Notre  Dame  of  Chinchew — the  heathen 
heart  of  the  city — and  is  an  attempt  to  give  some 
idea  of  the  place  the  temple  holds  in  the  local 
landscape  both  visible  and  invisible.  The  legends 
employed  in  it,  amongst  which  the  Chinese  form 
of  the  Roman  ox-hide  story  is  of  peculiar  value 
for  students  of  folk-lore,  have  been  collected  from 
various  individuals  among  the  literati,  artisans,  and 
shopkeepers.  Such  local  indications  as  may  be 
traced  in  inscriptions,  or  the  tablet  above  the 
main  door  with  its  two  characters  meaning 
‘ Red  Cloud,’  and  the  cracked  and  blackened 
stonework  in  the  lower  courses  of  the  pagodas, 
have  also  helped  the  story.  ‘ The  Eleventh  Hour  ’ 
is  an  attempt  to  reproduce  an  intensely  vivid  im- 
pression that  remains  in  the  writer’s  memory. 
The  conversation  has  been  recorded  in  terms  familiar 
to  Western  thought,  lest  the  reader’s  attention  should 
be  diverted  by  unfamiliar  phraseology  from  the 
essential  facts.  ‘ Transformation  ’ was  told  the  writer 


14 


PREFACE 


by  Eng-peh,  one  who  as  a boy  was  severely 
reprimanded  by  his  teacher  for  leading  the  then 
disreputable  beggar  through  the  streets  of  An-hai. 
This  interesting  informant,  one  of  ‘ the  old  guard  ’ 
of  Fukien  Christianity,  was  the  man  who  afterwards 
had  his  clothes  torn  from  his  back,  when  the 
house  first  occupied  by  Song-peh  and  his  friends 
in  Chinchew  was  looted.  Nor  is  it  possible  to 
think  that  chance  alone  induced  the  old  man  to 
repeat  this  narrative,  during  what  proved  to  be 
the  last  visit  which  he  was  to  pay  his  friend  on 
earth.  The  tale,  which  interested  those  who 
heard  it  so  much  that  it  was  committed  to 
writing  at  the  time,  was  afterwards  confirmed 
by  the  accounts  of  other  people  who  knew 
something  of  the  chief  actor  in  early  days. 
‘ The  Strong  Runner  ’ is  ^ drawn  from  materials 
supplied  by  the  hero  himself,  and  his  friend 
Tek-tsu-peh,  the  second  member  of  the  party 
which  climbed  the  mountain  and  explored  the  city. 
Some  further  details  have  been  added  to  their 
narratives  by  means  of  facts  obtained  from  the 
letters  of  Dr.  Carstairs  Douglas,  the  foreigner 
who  figures  in  the  story.  The  remaining  eight 
tales  are  concerned  with  people  personally  known 
to  the  writer,  and  are  sketched  from  the  life. 


PREFACE 


*5 


The  object  of  this  book  is  to  show  how  Chinese 
people  live  and  think,  first  when  they  are  heathens, 
and  afterwards  when  they  are  Christians.  It  is 
an  attempt  to  give  a real  picture  of  the  native 
mind  and  character,  as  seen  to  some  extent  from 
the  inside.  Nothing  has  been  extenuated,  nothing 
set  down  in  malice.  Some  may  think  perhaps 
that  the  point  of  view  maintained  in  the  tales 
is  too  friendly  to  the  heathen  Chinaman ; others, 
that  less  than  justice  has  been  done  to  him ; 
but  it  is  enough  to  know  that  whatever  has  been 
true  to  fact  will  stand  ; the  rest  may  go — indeed, 
the  sooner  it  goes  the  better. 

The  Author  wishes  to  take  this  opportunity 
of  acknowledging  his  indebtedness  to  Professor  J. 
Gibb,  D.D.,  Cambridge,  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Oldham,  and 
Mrs.  Freeland  Barbour  of  Edinburgh  for  helpful 
criticism  and  advice.  His  best  thanks  are  due  to 
Mr.  R.  J.  Whitwell,  Oxford,  for  invaluable  aid  in 
preparing  these  pages  for  publication,  also  to  the 
Rev.  George  Steven,  Edinburgh,  who  has  most  kindly 
read  the  proofs,  and  to  various  friends  who  have 
placed  photographs  at  his  disposal  for  the  illustration 
of  this  book. 


Edinburgh,  1907. 


.-<H. 

' . . • i 

.■:^:  V 


' ;.>'  .«• 

> t .;.^  f.. 


'f'\  , '•* 

L-.i*"' 


i«  ■ . M ^ '".•xV: 


tw;. 


•'1.3; 


. O.*  -• 


f ^A*  ' 


A 


4r 


i 

• n 


CHINA 


IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


4 


I 


HEATHEN  LIFE:  THE  MATERIAL 

1.  JEPHTHAH’S  DAUGHTER 

H INCHEW  stands  in  the  midst  of  a cultivated 


plain.  To  the  north  of  it  the  Clear-spring 
Mountain  and  the  Breasts  rise  like  a barrier,  and 
on  the  west  lies  the  mass  of  Tui  Soa,  its  clean- 
cut  peaks  and  ridges  showing  clear  against  the 
sky.  The  wall  of  the  far-seen  city  rules  sharp 
lines  upon  the  landscape,  and  above  them  its 
great  central  pagodas  stand  dreaming  of  ancient 


days. 


The  New  Bridge, — with  its  gates  and  fortalice, 
its  curtain  wall  and  drawbridge,  its  boat-shaped 
piers  and  slabs  of  granite,  its  balustrades  and 
Buddhist  shrines, — by  which  the  traveller  ap- 
proaches the  southern  gate  of  the  city,  was  fresh 


2 


i8  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

from  the  workman’s  hand  upon  the  day  of  which 
our  story  tells. 

In  bygone  times,  the  earthen  rampart  of  the 
original  settlement,  with  its  crowning  barricade  of 
thorns,  had  been  replaced  upon  a wider  scale ; 
but  now  these  defences,  already  too  limited  for 
the  increasing  population,  had  been  removed  in 
their  turn,  only  the  four  gates  being  left  astride 
the  lengthened  streets  to  serve  as  watch  towers 
for  the  city,  while  far  beyond  them  a forty-foot 
stone  wall,  broad  enough  for  a chariot  to  be  driven 
along  the  top,  and  nearly  ten  miles  in  circumference, 
secured  the  place. 

His  Excellency  Ong  Sip-peng,  the  builder  of 
the  new  Chinchew,  was  in  perplexity ; walls, 
temples,  and  bridges  had  risen  beneath  his  hand, 
and  the  city,  with  its  paved  streets  and  ordered 
houses,  its  canals  and  carefully  constructed 
drainage  system,  its  yamens  and  sculptured 
pagodas,  stood  complete.  Many  obstacles  had 
been  swept  aside  by  the  great  administrator  in 
the  course  of  his  labours,  but  now,  at  the 
moment  of  achievement,  an  unlooked-for  difficulty 
stood  in  the  path.  The  wall  was  finished  and  the 
gates  set  up,  but  a sacrifice  could  not  be  found 
to  ‘ cease  the  work.’  Had  the  victim  required  by 


JEPHTHAH’S  DAUGHTER 


19 


the  ancient  usage  been  but  a heifer  or  a sheep, 
it  would  have  taken  little  trouble  to  provide  it, — 
even  a human  sacrifice  might  have  been  pro- 
cured from  the  crowded  prisons, — but  the  offering 
called  for  was  different  from  these.  The  im- 
memorial rite  demanded  that  a young  virgin 
‘ without  shoes  or  dress  ’ should  worship  at  the 
altars  of  the  spirits  of  the  city,  laying  herself 
down  afterwards  upon  the  new-built  wall,  a 
living  sacrifice  in  behalf  of  the  people.  Alas ! no 
maiden  could  be  found,  none  of  the  inhabitants 
being  willing  to  give  a daughter  for  such  a 
service. 

The  Governor  was  dismayed.  His  proclamations 
hung  unheeded  on  the  yamen  walls.  The  citizens, 
torn  between  fear  and  selfishness,  watched  one 
another,  each  hoping  that  someone  else  might 
make  the  sacrifice  which  he  himself  refused. 
The  slighted  gods  would  surely  smite  them. 
Swift  and  terrible  would  be  their  vengeance  if 
no  substitute  were  found.  The  fountains  would 
burst  among  the  hills  and  the  springs  deep  in 
the  river-bed  would  boil  as  the  Dragon  of  the 
flood  stirred  up  the  waters ; then  the  river  would 
overflow,  covering  the  plain  and  sweeping  the 
city ; or  thunderbolts  would  fall,  flinging  the 


20 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


red  banner  of  destruction  over  the  flaming  houses ; 
or  plague,  the  flail  of  death,  would  strike  their 
homes. 

The  days  passed,  and  men  sat  waiting  each 
in  his  own  house. 

At  last,  however,  a virgin  was  discovered  willing 
to  bare  her  young  body  and  make  the  offerings 
needful  for  the  peace  of  the  city.  Ong  Sip-peng’s 
perplexity  was  at  an  end,  but  grief  had  fallen 
upon  his  home,  for  his  own  daughter  was  to 
undergo  the  dreaded  ordeal.  The  yamen  stood 
silent,  and  the  city  sat  abashed  and  solitary. 
People  were  lonely  amidst  their  friends,  and  little 
business  was  done  in  the  market-places.  The 
sound  of  voices  was  hushed  at  the  wells  and  the 
women  put  no  flowers  in  their  hair. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  ‘ offering  of 
surcease  ’ folk  were  stirring  at  the  dawn  and  soon 
the  whole  city  was  in  the  streets. 

Slowly  through  the  crowded  thoroughfares  the 
procession  made  its  way,  as  the  officials,  attended 
by  troops  of  soldiers,  escorted  the  maiden  from  the 
yamen  to  the  wall.  It  was  a scene  to  make  April 
in  men’s  souls,  the  sun  glancing  on  weapons  and 
armour  and  the  insignia  of  magisterial  state, 
touching  the  robes  of  horsemen  and  the  em- 


CIIINCIIKW  WALL. 


JEPHTHAH’S  DAUGHTER 


21 


broidered  furniture  of  their  horses,  and  kindling 
each  coloured  pennon  in  its  rays,  whilst  tears  were 
falling. 

Ong  Sip-peng  and  his  suite  took  up  their  position 
near  the  altars  on  the  wall.  To  right  and  left  the 
ramparts  were  thronged,  and  the  neighbouring 
streets,  as  well  as  the  roofs  of  houses  and  temples, 
were  covered  with  people. 

There  was  a sound  of  trumpets.  The  brazier 
fires  were  kindled,  and,  as  the  smoke  rose  upon 
the  clear  air,  the  girl  came  forth  clothed  only 
in  her  shrinking  womanhood.  The  rough-hewn 
granite  bruised  her  feet,  and  she  bent  and  trembled 
beneath  the  eyes  of  multitudes.  To  the  Eastern 
maiden,  sheltered  as  she  had  been  from  childhood 
against  the  public  gaze,  it  was  an  hour  of  fierce 
distress,  this  ordeal  of  shame.  Her  own  naked- 
ness clung  about  her  limbs  and  blistered  them, 
like  the  fabled  dress  of  stinging  nettles.  With 
brimming  eyes  and  shaking  fingers  she  served  the 
altars,  ordering  fruit  and  flowers  and  incense  in 
seemly  fashion  and  arranging  the  offerings  of 
food.  When  all  was  finished  she  paused,  whilst 
silence  held  the  breathless  people.  She  turned 
herself,  looking  hither  and  thither,  as  if  about  to 
flee,  then  she  faltered,  dazed  with  fear  and  strange 


22 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


sorrow,  and  the  pity  of  her  dark  hair  fell  about 
the  rounded  girlish  shoulders.  The  women 
covered  their  faces  and  wept.  Then,  shaking  with 
terror,  the  girl  lay  down  upon  the  wall,  surrender- 
ing herself  to  whatever  fate  the  unseen  gods 
might  lay  upon  her. 

Again  the  trumpets  sounded ; the  sacrifice  was 
at  an  end,  but  a sudden  access  of  shame  took  the 
maiden,  and,  unable  to  fight  against  her  trouble 
longer,  she  rushed  to  the  battlements,  and  threw 
herself  from  the  wall.  Life  had  left  the  lithe 
young  limbs  when  they  found  her  broken  body 
beneath  the  ramparts.  The  ransom  was  complete, 
and  the  city-builder,  stricken  at  the  moment  of  his 
triumph,  got  him  home  again  with  his  dead. 

Ong  Sip-peng,  like  the  princely  T'angs  and  all 
the  ‘ fire-led  house  of  Sung,’  has  passed  away. 

‘ We  are  no  other  than  a moving  row 
Of  magic  shapes  that  come  and  go 
Round  with  the  sun-illumined  lantern  held 
In  midnight  by  the  master  of  the  show.’ 

But  the  grey  city,  once  so  fair,  recalls  the  ancient 
days ; the  legend  of  its  builder  haunts  the  moulder- 
ing wall,  and  the  incomparable  virgin  woe  of  the 
maiden  who  redeemed  it  will  linger  long  after  its 
battlements  have  fallen. 


JEPHTHAH’S  DAUGHTER 


23 


The  tide  of  human  life,  heavy  with  sin  and 
misery,  has  flowed  for  centuries  without  cessation 
through  its  ancient  streets,  but  of  all  the  lives  that 
have  come  and  gone  in  them,  there  has  been  none 
more  exquisite  for  sorrow  or  for  shame  than  hers. 
Many  have  come  and  gone  and  been  forgotten,  but 
against  the  darkness  of  the  heathen  night  the  figure 
of  a nameless  girl  stands  out  in  beauty,  and  across 
the  ages  her  agony  still  calls  to  far  Gethsemane. 


II.  THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 

CENTURIES  ago  there  was  great  excitement  in 
the  city.  Holy  men  from  the  West  had  come 
seeking  land  on  which  to  raise  a shrine  for  their 
religion.  The  feeling,  shared  by  all  the  Chinchew 
people,  was  at  its  height  within  the  house  of  Mr. 
Nng,  upon  whose  lands  the  strangers  had  fixed 
their  choice.  Mr.  Nng,  naturally  averse  to  parting 
with  his  property,  refused  to  let  it  go,  but  the 
Emperor  of  that  time  favoured  the  monks,  who  well 
knew  how  to  make  full  use  of  the  influence  thus 
accorded  them  to  sway  the  minds  of  those  with 
whom  they  had  to  do. 

The  leader  of  the  Buddhists  passed  many  an 
hour  urging  with  fluent  speech  the  claims  of  his 
religion,  and  dwelling  on  the  lasting  merit  to  be 
acquired  by  one  who  should  give  up  earthly  posses- 
sions for  the  furtherance  of  sacred  ends.  Had  not 
the  Emperor  Ming-ti  dreamt  of  a golden  image 
which  appeared  to  him,  heralding  the  coming  of 


25 


26 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


teachers  from  the  West  ? Was  not  the  advent  of 
the  servants  of  Buddha  a plain  fulfilment  of  the 
vision?  The  case  was  put  with  skill,  but  Mr.  Nng 
remained  unmoved. 

“ Well,”  exclaimed  the  holy  man  one  day,  “ I 
shall  argue  no  more  of  this  matter,  but  you  must 
know  that  you  refuse  my  plea  at  peril  to  yourself. 
I go,”  he  added,  shaking  his  patched  robe  as  he  rose 
from  his  seat,  “ and  you  are  glad  to  see  me  go,  but 
remember  that  if  you  wish  me  to  return,  you  may 
not  call  for  me  unless  you  change  your  mind  and 
honestly  repent  of  your  refusal.” 

“ Why  should  ‘ the  chariot  ’ ^ halt  again  at  this 
poor  hut?”  said  Mr.  Nng  lightly.  “Another  visit 
would  indeed  be  too  much  honour  for  the  younger 
brother  to  support.” 

Shortly  after  the  priest  left  the  Nng  household, 
the  unwilling  object  of  his  attentions  began  to  feel  a 
strange  depression.  A sense  of  physical  discomfort 
accompanied  this  lowering  of  spirits.  Presently  he 
was  seized  by  gnawing  pains  in  the  stomach.  The 
family  doctor  was  called  in,  but  the  remedies  which  he 
supplied  were  of  but  little  use.  The  pains  increased. 
Mr.  Nng’s  sufferings  became  acute,  and  he  took  to 
bed.  As  he  lay  in  torment  rolling  from  side  to 

’ A respectful  design.ilion  by  which  superiors  are  addressed. 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


27 


side  upon  his  mat,  the  priest’s  warning  came  to 
mind.  Could  it  be  that  these  new  gods  had  power 
to  kill  and  make  alive,  to  punish  men  who  like 
himself  had  slighted  them  ? If  it  were  so,  the 
stranger’s  threat  had  been  no  empty  one : his  life 
was  now  in  peril.  New  fear  was  added  to  his 
pain,  and  pride  gave  way  to  sheer  distress.  At 
last,  in  desperation,  Mr.  Nng  cried  out,  “ O holy  man, 
return  and  save  my  life  ! ” He  called  his  servants, 
“ A Sui-ah,  Be-ah,  Long-ah,  quick,  send  someone  to 
bring  back  the  priest.”  A shadow  darkened  the 
doorway,  and  the  priest  entered,  his  face  wearing 
its  accustomed  look  of  imperturbable  suavity,  but 
his  eyes  glittered  as  he  raised  their  drooping  lids. 

“ What  would  you  with  me,  O elder  brother  ? ” he 
queried,  in  level  tones. 

“ Save  me  from  this  pain,”  gasped  Mr.  Nng, 
beside  himself  with  agony. 

“ Do  you  repent  ? ” said  the  other. 

“ My  heart  is  changed,  I do  repent  me  of  my 
sins,”  cried  the  poor  man,  getting  upon  his  knees  in 
the  bed. 

“ Drink  this  then,  brother,”  said  the  Buddhist, 
taking  a tiny  earthen  bottle  from  his  pocket,  and 
emptying  its  contents  into  one  of  the  teacups  which 
stood  upon  a table  by  the  bed. 


28 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Mr.  Nng  drank  the  fluid,  and  was  soon  relieved  of 
his  sufferings. 

“ I thought  that  you  would  send  for  me,  my 
brother,”  said  the  visitor,  as  he  took  a chair  and 
seated  himself.  His  unlucky  host  murmured  some- 
thing about  the  overpowering  honour  his  reverence 
did  him  by  returning  to  so  poor  a dwelling. 
Presently  the  conversation  turned  to  the  unwelcome 
subject  of  the  property.  Though  Mr.  Nng  was  in 
great  straits,  he  fought  manfully  for  his  own.  The 
priest  was  very  gentle  and  persuasive,  but,  behind 
the  diplomacies  of  the  conversation,  the  unspoken 
argument  made  itself  felt.  A benefit  had  been 
conferred  by  the  stranger,  and  it  had  to  be  paid  for. 
Besides  this,  Mr.  Nng  was  afraid,  and  the  priest 
knew  it,  and  Mr.  Nng  knew  that  he  knew. 

“ On  what  conditions  will  the  venerable  elder 
brother  bestow  some  of  his  ground  upon  the  holy 
Buddha  ? ” queried  the  visitor. 

“ How  can  the  younger  brother  sin  against  his 
ancestors  and  alienate  their  lands  to  gods  they 
neither  knew  nor  served?  Yao  and  Shun  did  not 
teach  men  to  worship  idols.” 

“ But  if  Buddha  were  to  approve  himself  by 
appearing  as  of  old  he  did  to  Han  Ming-ti,  what 
then,  venerable  brother  ? ” 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


29 


“ The  younger  brother  doubts  his  doing  so,”  said 
Mr.  Nng,  with  a careless  laugh. 

The  priest,  whose  face  was  set  and  still  like 
the  countenance  of  one  of  his  own  idols,  made 
no  answer. 

Mr.  Nng  gasped  inwardly,  for  he  could  not 
bear  the  man’s  fixed  look,  in  which  peace  was 
changed  to  mockery  by  strange  indifference. 

That  night  Mr.  Nng  had  little  rest.  His  sleep 
was  plagued  by  dreams.  The  priest  pursued  him  ; 
and  amidst  the  crowding  fancies  that  hung  about  his 
pillow,  it  seemed  as  if  Buddha  himself  appeared, 
a shining  golden  presence,  to  claim  the  family 
fields.  There  was  a restrained  emphasis  in  the 
priest’s  tones  next  morning  when  he  inquired  how 
Mr.  Nng  had  slept  during  the  night.  His  patient 
host  thanked  him  with  the  courteous  formality  ol 
his  race,  but  felt  perturbed.  This  suave  priest, 
with  his  chiselled  speech  and  inscrutable  ways,  was 
too  much  for  him.  Like  the  spirits  of  whom  the 
Master  spoke,  it  was  better  to  ‘ respect  him,  and 
keep  him  at  a distance.’  In  the  conversation 
which  followed  he  made  no  reference  to  the 
dream,  but  showed  a little  more  attention  to  the 
importunities  of  the  wily  pleader.  The  priest  now 
tried  a new  line  of  attack,  and  instead  of  asking 


30 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


for  a large  piece  of  land  as  on  previous  occasions, 
he  pled  for  a small  plot. 

“ Would  the  venerable  elder  brother  consent 
to  give  as  much  ground  as  might  be  covered  by 
his  suppliant’s  robe  ? ” ’Twas  but  a little  thing 
to  grant,  and  the  gift  would  bring  lasting  favour 
to  the  giver.  Let  the  cost  be  weighed  but  for 
a moment]  against  the  advantages,  and  no  sen- 
sible person  would  hesitate  to  pay  it.  Mr.  Nng, 
like  a man  who  respects  the  dog  that  has  bitten 
him,  had  a deferential  opinion  of  the  Buddhist’s 
powers  ; superstition  swayed  his  judgment,  and 
his  nerves — even  though  they  were  Chinese — were 
giving  way  beneath  the  strain.  He  conceded  a 
point.  “ If  the  presence,  whom  his  reverence 
worships,  really  is  supreme,  let  him  make  proof  of 
it  by  covering  that  tree  with  lotos  blossoms,”  he 
said,  pointing  to  a spreading  banyan  near  the 
house. 

Next  morning  the  tree  was  decked  with  white 
flowers.  “ Oh,  white  lotos  blossoms  are  easily 
brought  forth,”  said  Mr.  Nng  sturdily,  when  the 
unwelcome  miracle  greeted  his  eyes.  “ If  the 
Buddha  were  to  make  the  blossoms  red,  that 
would  be  a clearer  proof  of  his  power.”  Early 
next  day,  when  Mr.  Nng  looked  into  his  garden. 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


31 


the  tree  stood  resplendent  with  ruddy  bloom.  A 
choking  sensation  seized  him.  Despair  throttled 
him  with  bony  knuckles.  The  lands  were  slipping 
from  him.  He  could  not  explain  away  the  un- 
welcome evidences  thus  forced  upon  him,  and 
when  the  priest  followed  these  wonders  by  fresh 
demands,  his  unfortunate  host,  with  great  reluct- 
ance, granted  his  desire. 

“ You  asked  for  a small  plot  of  ground,  as 
much  as  a cloak  would  cover  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  priest. 

“No  larger  than  the  dress  you  wear?”  pursued 
Mr.  Nng,  with  the  caution  of  a people  who  are 
amateur  lawyers  by  nature  and  necessity. 

“ No  larger  than  the  dress  I wear,”  said  the 
priest,  touching  the  edge  of  the  garment  in 
question.  He  spoke  quietly,  but  a flash  showed 
black  and  white  beneath  the  controlled  eyelids 
as  they  lifted  for  a moment. 

The  robe  was  spread  upon  the  ground,  but 
it  would  not  rest  where  it  was  placed,  for  it  rose 
and  floated  through  the  air  until  it  looked  like 
a small  red  cloud,  and  as  it  rose  its  shadow 
spread  wider  over  the  broad  lands  below.  The 
owner  wept  with  rage  and  consternation,  and 
threw  himself  upon  the  priest,  who  had  already 


32 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


begun  to  mark  the  outline  of  the  shadow  on 
the  fields. 

“ It  cannot  thus  be  done,”  said  Mr.  Nng ; “ I 
will  not  give  so  large  a piece  of  land.  This  is 
a scurvy  trick,  O holy  man.  The  bargain  was 
that  you  should  have  as  much  ground  as  the 
robe  might  cover,  not  what  its  shadow  covered.” 
The  priest  said  nothing,  but,  giving  Mr.  Nng 
a look  that  chilled  his  marrow,  raised  his  hand 
with  a quiet  gesture,  and  the  robe  came  floating 
down  again  until  it  rested  on  the  earth.  Then 
he  took  it  by  the  edge  and  began  to  pull  it, 

muttering  words  unknown  to  Mr.  Nng  and  his 
retainers,  who  stood  by  wondering  what  was 

next  to  happen.  The  robe  stretched  as  the 
monk  pulled  it,  growing  larger  and  larger 
beneath  the  victim’s  astonished  eyes,  until  at  last 
it  covered  as  much  land  as  the  shadow  had 

darkened. 

Thus  the  ground  was  lost  and  won,  and  the 
first  buildings  of  the  famous  temple  rose  upon 
the  ancient  holding  of  the  Nngs.  They  were 
added  to  from  time  to  time,  as  the  cult  of 

Buddha  spread  in  the  district ; and  when  at  length 
the  dynasty  of  T'ang  was  overthrown,  many 
people  of  wealth  devoted  their  property  and 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


33 


their  persons  to  its  aggrandisement,  rather  than 
let  them  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  new  rulers 

during  the  horrors  which  ensued.  So  much 

wealth  came  to  the  temple  in  this  way  that 
the  number  of  shrines  was  largely  added  to, 

until  more  than  one  hundred  were  included 
within  the  limits  of  the  broad  enclosure. 

A porchway,  in  itself  a temple,  with  its  black- 
faced guardian  idols,  two  on  each  side,  half 
hidden  in  perpetual  shadow,  fronted  the  west 
street  of  the  city.  Beyond  this  porch  the  chief 

court  opened  vast  and  still,  its  grey  slabs  worn 

by  trackless  feet  as  the  centuries  went  on,  and 
haunted  beneath  the  summer  sun  by  the  empti- 
ness of  desolation.  Cloisters  flanked  it  with 

masses  of  cool  shade  on  either  side,  and  dark 
green  banyans  threw  blue  - black  shadows  upon 
the  pavement ; a double  line  of  quaint  stone 
lanterns  and  lotos  flowers  led  up  the  centre  to 
a platform  of  hewn  stone,  from  which  the  high- 
roofed  main  temple  towered  above  the  other 
shrines.  Within  this  building  five  great  idols 
sat  each  on  its  gilded  lotos  throne,  the  dream 

look  of  a passionless  Nirvana  on  its  face. 

Attendant  deities  stood  by  their  massive  knees, 
whilst  screens  of  sculptured  woodwork  curved 
3 


34 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


behind  the  shining  figures  and  spread  in  cloud- 
like tracery  above  their  heads.  Perpetual  in- 
cense smouldered  beneath  the  dim  oil  lamps 
before  the  central  Buddha,  while  on  an  altar 
farther  in  stood  the  banzai  ^ tablet  of  the  Emperor. 
Streamers  of  calico  inscribed  with  pious  sentences 
fell  from  embroidered  valances  above,  striping  the 
gloom  with  spectral  bands  of  white.  Pillars, 
each  a monarch  tree,  hewn  from  forests  that 
since  have  disappeared,  rose  from  their  greenstone 
pedestals  to  meet  the  shadowy  rafters,  and 
above  them  angel  figures,  bearing  alternately  a 
trumpet  and  a book,  supported  the  tinted  ceiling 
overhead.  Beyond  this  stately  sanctuary,  with 
a breadth  of  grey  stone  court  between,  was  the 
shrine  of  Kwan-yin,  our  Lady  of  Mercy,  where,  in 
a mystery  of  carved  and  painted  art,  a myriad 
heads  studded  the  woodwork  behind  her  throne. 

But  the  pagodas,  rising  from  walled  enclosures  to 
cast  and  west  of  these  buildings,  were  the  chief 
glory  of  the  Khai-goan-si ; constructed  first  of 
timber, Then  of  brick,  and  last  of  all  from  massive 
blocks  of  granite,  they  hung  above  the  city  and 
showed  for  miles  over  the  countrj^side.  Each  stood 

* This  well-known  Japanese  word  is  formed  from  the  Chinese 
characters,  ‘myriad,’  ‘years.’ 


VIEW  OK  CllINCllKW  crrv  showing  pagodas. 


"I 


- -ry 


4 r • » 


yi4:P 


Si 


X 


h'> 


, f 


. t 


■% 


V 


' -N 


2^'> 


l#  > g* 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


35 


on  an  octagonal  platform  fenced  by  balustrades  of 
stone  and  approached  by  bridgeways  of  the  same 
material.  The  eastern  platform,  carved  with  scenes 
from  the  legends  of  early  Buddhist  missionaries,  was 
more  richly  wrought  than  the  western  one,  and  was 
the  work  of  ah  aspiring  ’prentice  craftsman  who  out- 
did his  master  and  suffered  for  his  ambitious  emula- 
tion. To  right  and  left  of  the  doot^vays  in  each 
storey  the  pagodas  had  gods  and  heroes  chiselled  in 
bas-relief.  They  were  five  storeys  high,  surmounted 
by  fluted  roofs  and  lofty  pinnacles  of  copper  fixed 
by  chains  of  the  same  metal  which  acted  as  stays. 

Centuries  had  passed  away  since  the  temple  with 
its  towers  had  been  completed.  The  Emperor  of 
the  time,  desirous  of  securing  the  succession  ot 
his  newly  founded  line,  had  employed  a famous 
geomancer  to  travel  through  the  empire,  examining 
its  contours  with  a view  to  discovering  spots 
propitious  to  the  birth  of  rival  claimants  to  the 
Dragon  throne.  On  returning  from  his  travels 
the  expert  was  commanded  to  present  his  report 
in  person  before  the  Emperor. 

“ Did  you  find  any  place  within  our  dominions 
likely  to  produce  a future  ruler  ? ” demanded  the 
despot. 


36  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

“ At  Chinchew,  in  the  Khai-goan-si,  the  meanest  ’ 
of  the  slaves  that  serve  the  Son  of  Heaven  has 
discovered  such  a spot.  For  there  the  contour  of 
the  neighbouring  hills,  the  flow  of  water,  and  the 
red  earth  which  forms  the  soil,  provide  conditions 
favourable  to  the  highest  promises  of  fortune.  And 
these  natural  advantages  have  been  increased  by 
two  pagodas  which  reinforce  the  propitious  influences 
of  the  place.  It  is  well-nigh  certain  that  a child 
of  sovereign  destinies  will  be  born  in  that  vicinity,” 

“ Where  did  you  find  the  most  unpropitious  piece 
of  ground  in  our  empire  ? ” continued  the  Emperor. 

“ Outside  the  eastern  gate  of  the  same  city  there 
is  a spot  the  fung-shui  of  which  is  so  bad  that  it 
cuts  like  a pair  of  shears,”  replied  the  specialist. 

“ The  family  of  anyone  buried  there  would  be 
destroyed  within  a generation.” 

“We  bestow  it  on  you  for  a grave ; you  shall  be 
buried  there,”  said  the  superstitious  prince,  fearing 
lest  the  geomancer  should  have  secretly  reserved 
some  special  bit  of  ‘ imperial  ground  ’ for  his  own 
burial,  to  the  treasonable  benefit  of  his  descendants. 

In  accordance  with  an  imperial  command  to 
destroy  the  pagodas,  quantities  of  wood,  torn  from 
houses  pillaged  and  left  empty  during  the  troubles 
at  the  recent  change  of  dynasty,  were  heaped  around 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


37 


the  lower  storeys,  and  fired  so  as  to  crack  the  stones 
and  cause  the  towers  to  fall.  The  piles  blazed 
furiously,  and  volumes  of  smoke  went  rolling  over 
the  country. 

By  night  the  pagodas  stood  like  fiery  pillars  on 
pedestals  of  glowing  coal,  round  which  the  swaying 
flames  hung  banners  of  demon  blue  and  yellow. 
But  the  solid  masonry  resisted  the  heat  of  the 
burning  wood,  and  the  superstitious  incendiaries 
gave  up  their  attempt,  not  daring  to  lay  sacrilegious 
hands  upon  the  sacred  structures. 

Though  the  Khai-goan-si  has  lost  its  former 
splendour,  there  is  a more  than  usual  stir  about  the 
ancient  temple  on  the  first  day  of  the  year,  when, 
some  hours  before  the  dawn,  crowds  gather  in  the 
West  Street  and  throng  the  entrance.  By  means 
of  bamboo  screens,  a space  large  enough  to  contain 
two  rows  of  chairs  fronting  each  other  is  roughly 
portioned  off  at  one  side  of  the  hall  within  the 
porch.  Darkness  drapes  the  place  from  roof  to 
floor  and  lies  upon  the  courts  beyond.  Here  and 
there  a spark  of  candlelight  tells  where  itinerant 
vendors  of  sweets  and  other  eatables  ply  their  trade 
among  the  people,  whose  appetites  are  stimulated 
by  the  hungry  night  air. 


38 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


A chair  on  bamboo  poles  carried  by  coolies  and 
escorted  by  lantern-bearers  comes  struggling  through 
the  press  and  stops  before  the  entrance.  The 
crowd  sways  in  the  darkness  as  the  people  stretch 
their  necks  and  push  each  other  in  a vain  effort  to 
see  the  new  arrival.  The  chair  is  tilted  so  as  to 
lower  the  front  poles,  and  a gentleman  steps  out  and 
stands  for  a moment  between  his  servants’  lanterns. 
The  excitement  dies  away  again.  Waiting  is  chill 
work  in  the  dark,  but  no  one  leaves,  and  fresh 
advents  increase  the  throng.  There  is  a murmur. 
Several  torch-bearers  have  halted  before  the  porch, 
driving  back  the  bystanders  with  a shower  of  sparks 
from  their  flaming  brands ; an  official  palanquin 
swings  into  the  opening  thus  formed  and  is  lowered 
with  a jerk  to  the  pavement ; the  great  man 
descends,  attendants  making  way  for  him  as  he 
slowly  walks  towards  the  temple,  ascends  the  steps, 
and  takes  his  seat  on  one  of  the  chairs  within  the 
porch.  Another  silken  palanquin  is  put  down. 
Officials  of  lower  rank  ride  up  on  caparisoned 
horses.  The  rows  of  chairs  are  filling  quickly  with 
magnates  clad  in  robes  of  state,  who  rise,  with  the 
courteous  ceremonial  of  their  order,  to  receive  each 
new-comer  as  he  greets  them  before  taking  his 


seat. 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


39 


The  crowd,  anxious  to  see  all  that  can  be  seen, 
presses  closer.  Meanwhile  time  has  been  passing, 
and  in  an  hour,  or  at  the  most  two,  the  tardy 
winter  dawn  will  come. 

Some  attendants  leave  the  porch  and  place 
cushions  several  yards  apart  from  each  other  so  as 
to  form  two  rows  running  down  the  court  in  front  of 
the  main  temple : one  for  the  civilians,  on  the  west 
side ; and  the  other  on  the  east  for  the  military 
officials.  Tripods,  in  each  of  which  a fire  fed  by  some 
inflammable  material  leaps  and  dances,  stand  at  equal 
distances  upon  the  temple  platform,  some  forty  feet 
in  advance  of  the  building.  The  doors  of  the 
temple  are  wide  open,  and  a lamp  glows  above  the 
central  altar,  where  the  tablet  of  the  Emperor  is 
placed  upon  a table  beneath  the  knees  of  the 
colossal  central  Buddha. 

The  western  pagoda  swims  overhead  in  the  dim 
sky,  a star  striking  its  needle  point  of  light  where 
the  cur\'ed  edge  of  the  topmost  storey  shows  like 
hewn  ebony  against  the  night  blue.  Beyond  the 
waiting  crowd  lie  breadths  of  pavement,  where  the 
chillness  of  the  morning  lurks  and  shivers.  A faint 
wind  stirs  uneasily  through  the  cloisters.  The 
corridors  are  full  of  memories,  elusive,  desolate,  that 
pass  and  hover,  refusing  to  be  recalled.  Empty 


40 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


spaces  everywhere  are  peopled  as  with  shadowy 
multitudes  revisiting  the  places  of  their  ancient 
solemnities.  The  glancing  light  from  the  platform 
falls  on  rows  of  spectral  faces  where  the  people  line 
the  edges  of  the  central  space. 

The  last  of  the  officials  has  arrived.  A signal  is 
given  : the  yamen  runners  and  secretaries  push  back 
the  people,  and  the  great  men  leaving  their  seats 
pass  from  the  porch  into  the  open  court  beyond. 
As  they  advance  to  take  their  places  by  the 
cushions,  those  of  higher  rank  being  nearest  to  the 
sacred  precincts,  fresh  fuel  is  cast  into  the  tripods, 
and  the  flames  leap  higher,  illuminating  the  temple 
front  and  platform  and  part  of  the  court.  The 
officers,  headed  by  the  Prefect  on  the  one  side  and 
by  the  General  on  the  other,  wait  motionless,  their 
faces  looking  north  towards  the  banzai  tablet 
within  the  temple  and  the  capital  beyond  it  again, 
where  no  doubt  the  object  of  their  reverence  is  being 
greeted  at  the  moment  by  high  officials  of  the  court. 

It  is  a glorious  bit  of  spectacular  ceremonial : the 
high-roofed  temple  with  its  lamp  inside  the  shadowy 
doorways ; the  broad  stone  platform  banded  with 
flame  and  diapered  by  flickering  black  and  gold  ; the 
figures  on  the  pavement  in  their  robes  and  furs,  the 
rich  red  of  their  state  cap  fringes  gleaming  as  the 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


4* 


light  touches  them  beneath  the  banyan  branches ; 
the  mass  of  living  shadow  framing  all. 

Worship  begins.  The  master  of  the  ceremonies 
gives  the  word,  calling  it  out  with  a long,  clear  cry. 
The  officials  in  rows  prostrate  themselves  and  strike 
their  heads  upon  the  ground,  swinging  with  regular 
motion  as  they  bow  in  unison.  Another  word  of 
command  rings  forth,  and  the  motion  ceases.  Again 
the  master  calls,  and  the  double  line  falls  forward. 
The  heads  swing  rhythmically  till  the  triple  ritual  of 
obeisance  once  more  is  at  an  end  and  the  shadowy 
figures  are  kneeling  upright  and  still.  A voice 
sounds  from  within  the  temple.  The  master  of  the 
ceremonies  repeats  the  word,  and  for  the  last  time 
the  kowtow,  almost  majestic  in  its  abandon,  is  per- 
formed. 

Again  a call,  and  the  figures  stand  erect.  A 
moment  later,  the  General  and  Prefect,  followed  by 
their  assistant  functionaries,  their  respects  to  the 
Emperor  having  now  been  paid,  leave  their  places, 
and  part  with  mutual  good  wishes  for  the  New  Year. 
The  silken  palanquins  disappear,  and  the  crowd  makes 
its  way  home  to  breakfast  under  the  paling  sky. 
The  ceremonial  annual  greeting  of  the  Emperor, 
performed  in  every  city  throughout  the  empire,  is 


over. 


42 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Several  years  ago  some  strangers  visited  the 
Khai-goan-si,  where  they  were  courteously  received 
by  the  monks,  who  showed  them  the  high-place  with 
its  colossal  images  and  the  various  treasures  which 
the  establishment  contained.  A pleasant  chat  over 
some  delicious  tea,  which  was  handed  to  them  by 
an  attendant,  brought  their  visit  to  an  end,  and 
after  saying  good-bye  to  their  hosts  they  left  the 
temple.  Scarcely  had  they  returned  from  their  sight- 
seeing to  the  place  where  they  were  lodging  in  the 
city,  however,  when  they  were  surprised  by  one  of 
the  native  Christians,  who  came  quickly  into  the 
room  where  they  were  sitting,  his  face  strangely 
white  under  its  yellow  skin. 

“ Have  the  teachers  heard  the  news  ? ” he  asked 
breathlessly,  without  waiting  for  the  usual  salu- 
tations. 

“ What  news,  O elder  born  ? — but  pray  be  seated.” 

“ The  great  idol  of  the  Khai-goan-si  has  fallen,” 
said  the  man,  still  standing  near  the  proffered  chair. 

“ What ! — the  central  image  ? ” 

“Yes;  the  head  and  shoulders  have  tumbled, 
carrying  away  a hand  and  one  of  the  knees  in  their 
descent.” 

“ Well ! ” 

“ Worse  than  all,  the  imperial  tablet  and  the  altar 


- THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


43 


on  which  it  stood  were  broken  to  pieces  by  the 
fall.” 

“ When  did  this  happen  ? ” 

“ An  hour  after  the  teachers  left  the  temple.” 

“In  what  way  did  the  elder  born  hear  of  this 
catastrophe  ? ” 

“ Everyone  is  talking  about  it.  There  is  a tumult 
in  the  West  Street  and  throughout  the  neighbouring 
wards  of  the  city,  the  people  clamouring  for  ven- 
geance on  the  foreigners  who  caused  the  downfall 
of  the  image  by  their  spells.” 

“ Why,  no  one  will  really  believe  that  we  ever  did 
such  a thing.” 

“ Many  believe  it,  saying  that  you  cast  magic  on 
the  idols  when  within  the  temple.  Teacher,”  con- 
tinued the  man,  starting  forward,  “ do  not  remain 
talking  here.  You  are  in  danger.  Flee  to  the 
yamen  with  your  friends,  and  ask  the  mandarin  to 
save  your  lives.” 

“ To  save  our  lives ! Surely  you  are  exag- 
gerating the  matter.” 

“ Quick,  quick ! The  mob  may  arrive  at  any 
moment  to  wreck  the  house.” 

“ Our  friend  is  seriously  alarmed,”  said  one  of  the 
foreigners  to  the  first  speaker  in  English ; “ let  us 
make  as  little  of  this  business  as  possible.  If  panic 


44 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


spreads  among  the  Christians,  it  will  soon  be  known, 
and  the  crowd  will  be  much  more  likely  to  attack 
them  and  us.” 

“ Don’t  be  troubled,  O elder  born,”  continued  the 
other,  turning  to  his  Chinese  friend.  “ God  will  care 
for  us  and  you,  and  all  will  be  well.” 

After  vainly  pressing  the  foreigners  for  some  time 
to  seek  the  shelter  of  the  yamen,  the  man  at  last 
reluctantly  departed. 

In  the  evening  the  Chinaman  came  back  again 
with  a brighter  look  upon  his  face. 

“ The  streets  are  crowded  still,  but  things  are  not 
so  threatening  now,”  he  said. 

“ You  think  there  is  less  danger  ? ” 

" Yes.” 

“ What  has  caused  this  change  for  the  better  ? ” 

“ The  excitement  has  partly  spent  itself,  and 
people  are  more  sensible  now.  Three  opinions  have 
been  keenly  debated  by  them  everywhere.  One, 
that  the  foreigners  destroyed  the  Khai-goan  idol  by 
means  of  spells,  and  that  they  should  be  put  to 
death  in  consequence ; another,  that  the  fall  of  the 
middle  idol  happening  immediately  after  your  visit, 
betokened  that  barbarians  were  about  to  seize  upon 
the  Middle  Kingdom  ; and  the  third,  that  what  the 
foreign  teachers  have  been  telling  men  is  really  true. 


THE  KHAI-GOAN-SI 


45 


The  idols  are  empty,  useless  things,  for  when  the 
teachers  only  went  to  look  at  them,  meaning  no 
harm,  the  greatest  idol  of  all  bowed  his  head  and 
tumbled  to  the  ground.” 

“ You  think  there  is  less  danger,  my  friend  ! ” 

“ Yes,  for  happily  the  third  opinion  is  gaining 
ground,  and  will  no  doubt  prevail  in  the  end.” 

The  grimness  of  the  crisis  had  passed.  A sudden 
sense  of  humour  swept  the  city,  chasing  away  the 
angry  feeling  which  till  then  had  swayed  men’s 
minds,  and  with  that  lightness  which  is  almost 
French,  the  people  forgot  their  malice  in  a joke. 
The  reaction  gathered  way  and  swept  on  gaily. 
They  made  merry  as  men  love  to  do  with  fallen 
idols  when  they  dare.  “ Buddha  was  polite  indeed. 
He  bowed  his  head  to  strangers,  and  tumbled  down 
in  ruins.”  The  people  laughed  again. 

For  long  there  was  a yawning  gap  of  shadow  at 
the  centre  of  the  row  of  shining  images.  In  course 
of  time,  however,  the  monks  collected  several  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  after  years  of  waiting  the  great 
Buddha  was  shaped  once  more  in  clay  upon  a wooden 
framework  and  sumptuously  covered  with  gold-leaf. 

The  weight  of  days  is  destroying  the  shrines  of 
the  Khai-goan-si,  but  the  main  temple  stands  un- 
broken between  its  adamantine  flanking  towers  at 


46 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


the  heart  of  the  city,  and  the  banyan  leaves  shadow 
themselves  in  blue  upon  the  pavement  as  of  old, 
while  stillness  waits  on  creeping  desolation.  The 
curse  of  ancient  chicanery  and  wrong  clings  to  the 
crumbling  walls.  Not  a finger  is  moved  to  stop  the 
process  of  decay.  The  surrounding  roofs  and  build- 
ings drop  slowly  into  ruin,  sharing  in  that  general 
neglect  of  public  buildings  which  at  times  suffers 
even  the  palace  of  the  Emperor  and  the  yamens  of 
his  officers  to  become  dilapidated.  On  dark  nights, 
when  the  wind  rushes  under  the  eaves  and  heavy 
rain  patters  and  splashes  everywhere,  opium 
smokers,  mad  for  the  drug,  loosen  the  supports  and 
tear  down  beams  from  the  bowing  cloisters  to  gain 
a coin  or  two  wherewith  they  may  relieve  their 
insatiable  cravings. 

Nothing  is  done  to  guard  the  place,  and  despite 
its  many  votaries,  the  downfall  goes  on  more  rapidly 
as  the  years  pass.  When  all  has  gone  to  ruin 
except  the  granite  pavements  and  indestructible 
pagodas,  an  effort  for  the  restoration  of  the  famous 
sanctuary  will  perhaps  be  made,  and  it  will  rise 
again  upon  its  old  foundations — unless,  indeed,  the 
fashion  of  men’s  hearts  be  changed  meanwhile,  and  a 
presence  more  glorious  than  appeared  in  dreams  to 
Mr.  Nng  claim  the  ancient  temple  for  His  own. 


III.  THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 

Many  years  ago  a clever,  dirty  boy  of  about 
thirteen,  with  the  habits  of  a gamin,  used 
to  run  about  the  streets  of  Chinchew  whenever  he 
could  escape  from  school.  He  loved  to  creep  from  the 
stuffy  room,  where  with  a score  of  other  boys  it  was 
his  lot  to  drone  through  the  bright  hours,  and  stake 
a cash,  if  he  had  one,  on  throwing  dice  for  cakes 
and  sugar-cane,  or  dash  and  shout  amidst  a group 
of  urchins  at  the  paved  entrance  to  the  neighbouring 
temple.  He  was  a careless  creature,  never  happier 
than  when  playing  truant  in  his  seedy  clothes  and 
cap,  an  unkempt  queue  hanging  between  his 
shoulders.  When  caught  and  driven  back  to  school 
none  looked  more  foolish  or  escaped  reproof  so 
hardly,  for  whilst  sharper  lads  made  nimbly  for  the 
benches,  striking  into  their  lessons  with  a vigorous 
chant  before  their  seats  were  fairly  taken,  he  went 
blundering  into  his  master’s  clutches,  and  fared 
accordingly. 


47 


48 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


His  companions  left  Chiu — for  such  was  the  boy’s 
name — far  behind  at  games,  bouncing  their  cotton 
balls  and  whirling  many  times  oftener  than  he 
could,  before  the  next  hop  came,  or  driving 
the  flying  shuttlecock  above  his  head  with 
nimble  feet,  only  to  laugh  and  jeer  good-naturedly 
as  he  missed  his  kick,  or  tumbled  down  in  vain 
attempts  to  make  the  return.  He  was  their 
butt  and  boon  companion,  gauche,  kind-hearted, 
saying  silly  things ; but,  when  he  had  a book 
or  pen  in  hand,  although  he  looked  as  fatuous 
as  ever,  his  comrades  sang  a different  song, 
for  none  could  match  him.  Exasperated  that 
such  an  idiot  in  ordinary  life  should  thus  excel 
them,  they  would  vent  their  resentment  upon 
the  unlucky  victor  at  the  close  of  school.  His 
master’s  relation  to  the  youth  was  still  more  whim- 
sical; while  he  was  tried  by  his  silly  looks  and 
childish  ways,  the  almost  faultless  tasks  he  brought 
him  filled  the  good  man’s  heart  with  pride,  and 
qualms  of  flattering  perturbation  seized  him  as  he 
saw  himself  outdone  by  sentences  that  shaped 
themselves  ‘full  and  hard  as  bronze’  in  the  com- 
positions of  his  loose-hung  scholar.  The  questions 
of  the  awkward  lad  also  put  the  dominie  upon  his 
p’s  and  q’s,  suggesting  as  they  did  that  his  ugly 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


49 


duckling  was  about  to  launch  on  waters  where  he 
could  not  follow. 

Chiu,  driven  at  the  point  of  the  ruler,  distinguished 
himself  in  the  magistrate’s  examinations  for  junior 
candidates,  and  was  entered  to  sit  for  the  first  degree 
at  the  next  triennial  visit  of  the  Literary  Chancellor. 
When  the  great  man  passed  through  the  streets, 
borne  by  eight  bearers  in  his  green  silk  palanquin 
and  attended  by  a retinue  of  local  officers,  the  lad 
was  deep  in  the  jostling  crowds,  gaping  with  the 
best  of  them.  The  city  was  thronged  by  scholars  of 
every  condition  in  life,  both  rich  and  poor;  polished 
citizens  in  flowing  silks ; rough  villagers  from  the 
hills  in  robes  of  cotton  homespun  ; young  lads,  the 
red  blood  still  suffusing  their  yellow  cheeks ; tooth- 
less veterans  of  the  pencil,  faint  yet  pursuing  in 
spite  of  wrinkles  and  white  hair.  These  men,  some 
nine  thousand  in  number,  accompanied  by  an  army 
of  servants  and  followers,  were  added  to  the  popula- 
tion within  the  walls  for  the  time  being,  and  helped 
to  fill  the  city  to  overflowing,  whilst  waiting  to  be 
examined  according  to  their  districts  in  groups  of 
from  one  to  three  thousand. 

When  the  day  arrived  for  Chiu’s  district  to  enter 
upon  its  trials,  he  was  conducted  to  the  examination 
hall  and  pushed  in  trembling  within  the  gates.  He 
4 


50 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


nearly  suffered  shipwreck  at  the  outset,  when  being 
searched  for  ‘ sleeve  editions  ’ or  cribs,  answering 
wildly  and  looking  so  unlike  a candidate,  that  had 
it  not  been  for  his  credentials,  he  would  have  been 
driven  from  the  place. 

Seated  at  last  on  the  allotted  bench,  panic  took 
the  lad  as  he  looked  right  and  left,  where  some 
three  thousand  men  were  ranged  row  upon  row 
in  long  shed-like  buildings,  edging  a grass-grown 
stone  court.  He  shifted  nervously  upon  his 
seat  and  scarcely  dared  to  lift  his  eyes  to  the 
pavilion  at  the  upper  end  of  the  central  space, 
where  the  Chancellor  presided  with  his  secretaries 
and  assistant  examiners.  An  iron  gong  pealed 
forth,  filling  him  with  fresh  perturbation,  as  two 
characters  from  the  Four  Books,  which  were  to 
form  the  subject  of  the  first  essay,  were  hung 
out  upon  a board.  But  he  pulled  himself 
together  when  he  identified  the  passage  chosen 
and  grasped  the  idea  to  be  discussed.  As 
he  brushed  back  his  tangled  hairs  and  loosely 
plaited  queue,  rubbing  down  a supply  of  ink  the 
while,  the  outline  of  his  essay  shaped  itself  before 
him.  Thus  and  thus  the  theme  should  be 
enunciated,  thus  expanded,  so  it  should  be  turned 
and  countered  to  the  verge  of  plain  denial,  thus  it 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR  51 

should  be  twisted  back  again,  reaffirmed,  illustrated, 
and  driven  home. 

By  the  time  the  bamboo  pen  was  in  Chiu’s  hand, 
the  fright  which  had  threatened  him  disappeared, 
and  the  clear  brain  sat  regnant  over  the  ungainly 
body,  gathering  its  powers  into  play  as  the  essay 
began  to  unfold  itself.  The  other  candidates,  if 
they  noticed  him  at  all,  saw  only  an  ill-clad  figure, 
huddled  over  the  bench  and  a pen  that  moved 
steadily,  save  when  raised  to  dip  for  ink  or  to  be 
cleansed  from  some  impurity  by  a careful  blackened 
finger.  None  of  them  could  have  divined  the  lad’s 
mind  striking  swift  into  the  heart  of  things,  shaping 
its  ordered  line  of  thought,  and  ransacking  the  world 
of  letters  for  allusions  to  ‘ gild  and  jade  ’ the 
phrases  of  the  growing  argument.  He  laughed 
within  his  heart ; he  knew  the  creator  ecstasy. 
Then  his  pen  stopped  and  he  awoke  to  find  himself 
sitting  cramped  and  weary,  with  aching  wrist  and 
forehead,  the  leaves  of  the  finished  essay  lying  on 
the  bench  before  him. 

A slight  cough  caused  Chiu  to  turn  his  head  at 
this  juncture,  and,  when  he  looked,  there  was  crafty 
Chhoa,  an  old  acquaintance  of  his,  signalling  furtively 
for  help.  Forgetting  the  warnings  of  his  teacher 
and  others  as  to  silence,  Chiu  began  to  whisper,  but 


52 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


ceased  immediately  on  seeing  heads  near  begin  to 
turn  in  his  direction.  On  this  he  wrote  a hint  or 
two  upon  a strip  of  paper,  which  he  rolled  into  a 
pellet  and  blew  along  the  wooden  boards  towards 
his  neighbour.  Seeing  him  still  sitting  in  motionless 
despair,  he  recklessly  began  to  whisper  once  more, 
and  just  escaped  ejection  from  the  building  for  his 
pains. 

Chiu’s  father  nearly  beat  him  from  vexation,  when 
he  found  him  playing  chuckstone  on  the  pavement 
with  a group  of  ragamuffins  after  the  examination. 
When  seized  and  asked  how  he  had  fared  in  his 
ordeal,  he  made  silly  answers,  and  the  old  man 
let  him  go  in  desperation,  protesting  that  one  so 
‘ weakly  soft  ’ would  never  make  a figure  in  the 
world  of  letters.  But  when  the  horizontal  notices, 
with  the  names  of  successful  candidates  arranged  in 
circles  on  them,  were  posted  in  the  city,  Chiu  senior 
was  among  the  first  who  went  to  scan  the  lists. 
With  heavy  heart  he  searched  among  the  bottom 
names,  and  failing  to  find  the  one  he,  wanted, 
was  about  to  go  disappointedly  homewards,  when 
curiosity  led  him  to  look  again  to  see  who  headed 
the  list.  Adjusting  his  brass-edged  spectacles,  he 
examined  the  list  with  care ; he  took  them  off  and 
rubbed  his  eyes ; he  put  them  on  again  and  stared. 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


53 


“ My  grandfather  ! ” he  exclaimed  in  wonder  ; “ Goa  ! ” 
he  shouted  in  glad  astonishment ; for  he  was  looking 
at  his  own  son’s  name. 

The  boy  was  caught  upon  his  father’s  return  and 
duly  impressed  with  the  new  dignities  which  now 
were  his.  The  blue  robe,  state  cap  and  girdle, 
silken  boots  and  tinsel  flowers,  used  by  a sew-tsai, 
or  scholar  of  the  first  degree,  were  provided,  and  he 
was  conducted  through  the  usual  ceremonies  at  the 
yamens  and  temples.  He  was  feted  by  his  friends 
and  made  much  of,  but  the  old  nature  remained 
unchanged,  and  he  hung  about  as  helplessly  as  ever. 
His  relations,  proud  as  they  were  of  the  distinction 
he  had  won  for  the  family,  could  not  hide  their 
wondering  contempt  at  times,  and  even  the  coolies 
who  carried  him  in  his  decorated  chair  on  the 
ceremonial  visits  which  he  had  to  pay,  made  merry 
at  his  expense. 

After  this  achievement,  Chiu  studied  more  care- 
fully than  he  had  done  before,  and,  despite  his 
slovenly  ways,  astonished  his  teachers  and  companions 
by  his  work.  “ He  understands  at  one  glance,” 
they  would  say  in  the  common  phrase  of  the  people  ; 
“ he  has  all  the  books  in  his  stomach.”  Very  soon 
he  began  to  think  of  attempting  the  next  step  in 
the  path  of  literary  advancement.  When  nearly 


54 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


ready  for  this  further  venture  he  went  with  a 
party  of  friends  on  a ‘ dreaming  ’ expedition  to  the 
famous  hill  shrine  of  Sangkeh-soa.  His  companions 
like  himself  were  students,  studying  for  the  second 
degree  and  looking  forward  to  the  severe  test  of 
the  examinations  at  the  provincial  capital.  One  or 
two  were  men  of  means,  but  most  of  them  were 
poor,  and  among  them  was  a one-eyed  scholar  who 
looked  rather  down  at  heel  in  his  patched  dress  and 
worn  shoes.  The  temple  to  which  they  bent  their 
steps  was  famous  as  a place  where  people  passed 
the  night  in  hopes  of  finding  portents  from  which 
they  might  read  their  fortunes.  The  party,  after 
climbing  the  mountain,  reached  the  temple  above 
a slope  strewn  with  boulders,  and  passed  the  night 
in  rude  beds  arranged  like  bunks  around  a squalid 
room.  Next  morning  it  was  discovered  that  whilst 
the  majority,  wearied  by  the  march,  had  slept 
without  dreaming,  one  of  their  number  had  dreamt 
that  an  aged  scholar  with  a rugged  face  had 
appeared  to  him,  pointing  to  a sheet  of  paper  on 
which  the  symbol  for  honour  was  inscribed.  This 
character,  like  the  majority  of  those  used  in  Chinese 
writing,  is  a composite  one,  being  formed  by  joining 
several  simpler  signs  together.  The  first  of  these 
components  is  ‘ thing,’  which  means  to  hit  the 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


55 


middle,  or  graduate ; this  is  followed  by  a single 
stroke  separating  it  from  another  symbol  beneath, 
meaning  ‘ knot  ’ or  ‘ eye,’  which  rests  in  turn  upon 
two  sloping  strokes  representing  ‘ man.’ 

When  the  dreamer  mentioned  what  he  had  seen, 
the  two  men  of  position  among  the  party  were 
jubilant,  concluding  that  someone  who  was  held  in 
honour  and  respect  would  graduate  at  the  approaching 
examination  ; the  other  members  of  the  group,  and 
especially  the  one-eyed  scholar,  being  correspondingly 
depressed.  Long  and  keen  were  the  discussions 
which  followed  as  to  the  exact  meaning  of  the 
dream,  but,  failing  to  arrive  at  a unanimous  con- 
clusion, the  party  resolved  to  write  the  character 
upon  a piece  of  paper  and  ask  the  first  person  they 
met  after  descending  the  mountain  to  interpret  its 
bearing  upon  their  affairs.  On  reaching  the  plain, 
they  came  upon  a man  in  straw  sandals  resting  by 
the  wayside  with  a bundle  lying  on  the  ground 
beside  him.  Greeting  him  after  the  friendly  fashion 
of  the  country,  they  told  him  their  business,  and 
handing  him  the  paper,  asked  what  conclusion  he 
drew  from  the  character  of  which  their  comrade 
had  dreamt. 

“ But  the  ‘ honoured  presences  ’ must  understand 
that  their  despicable  younger  brother  cannot  read.” 


56 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ Let  the  venerable  uncle  kindly  trouble  himself  to 
look  at  the  word  written  upon  this  paper ; ’tis  but  a 
simple  one,  which  everybody  knows.’’ 

The  man  looked  carefully  at  the  ‘ character  ’ 
and  then  at  the  faces  of  the  scholars  standing 
round  him.  “ What  does  this  hollow  oblong 
with  an  upright  line  dividing  it  in  the  middle 
mean  ? ” he  asked,  pointing  to  the  top  of  the 
symbol. 

“It  means  the  middle,  or  to  hit  the  middle  as  an 
arrow  striking  the  target.  It  also  means  to  graduate 
or  hit  the  mark  at  an  examination,”  answered  one 
of  the  group. 

“ The  presences  are  about  to  go  to  Foochow  to 
be  examined,  are  they  not  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then  this  means  that  one  or  more  of  their 
number  will  hit  the  mark  there.” 

“ Goa  ! ” said  the  men  of  the  long  robe,  prolonging 
the  full  vowels  in  delight  and  surprise  at  so 
encouraging  an  interpretation. 

“ The  straight  stroke  next  below  means  ‘ one,’ 
does  it  not  ? ” said  the  man,  moving  his  finger  and 
pointing  immediately  beneath  the  portion  just 
explained  to  him. 

“ Correct,  O venerable  granduncle,”  said  one  of 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


57 


the  scholars,  promoting  the  stranger  by  an  increase 
of  seniority  in  the  respectful  epithet  he  used  to 
address  him. 

“ And  this  square  divided  by  two  inner  lines 
below  the  ‘ one,’  what  may  it  stand  for  ? ” 

“ A knot  or  eye.” 

“ One  eye,  one  eye,”  the  man  repeated,  pausing 
for  a moment. 

“ And  these  two  sloping  strokes  beneath  it  again 
mean  ‘ man,’  do  they  not  ? ” he  continued,  pointing 
to  the  bottom  of  the  character. 

“ Truly  they  do,  O venerable  granduncle.” 

“ One,  eye,  man.”  He  went  over  the  words 
slowly. 

There  was  a sudden  stir  in  the  group,  the  scholars 
turning  instinctively  towards  their  companion  in  the 
patched  gown.  The  countrj^man  noticed  the  move- 
ment, and,  following  their  gaze,  saw  that  the  object 
of  their  scrutiny  had  lost  an  eye. 

“ The  one-eyed  man  will  graduate,”  he  said,  the 
words  almost  jumping  out  of  his  mouth,  so  surprising 
was  the  coincidence. 

When  the  time  approached  for  the  examinations 
at  Foochow,  Chiu,  in  accordance  with  the  time- 
honoured  custom,  called  upon  his  friends  and 
received  considerable  help  from  them  towards  the 


58  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


expenses  of  the  long  journey  he  was  about  to  make. 
The ' necessary  preparation  being  completed,  he 
travelled  with  some  other  scholars,  bound  upon  the 
same  errand  to  the  provincial  capital,  each  having  a 
bundle  of  clothes  done  up  in  small  compass,  with 
writing  materials  and  a few  precious  books  stowed 
away  inside  it,  every  one  of  them  being  accompanied 
by  a poor  relation,  or  hired  servant,  to  attend  to  his 
wants  when  he  should  be  a prisoner  within  the 
examination  hall.  The  money  they  had  borrowed 
or  collected  enabled  the  candidates  to  travel  most 
of  the  stages  of  their  hot  journey  by  chair,  and  each 
night  they  put  up  together  at  one  of  the  primitive 
inns  to  be  met  with  at  the  halting-places  upon  the 
high  road. 

Arrived  at  Foochow,  the  travellers  found  quarters 
at  a lodging  frequented  by  Chinchew  people,  and 
were  very  merry  together,  save  when  engaged  with 
final  preparations  or  in  the  schools.  Chiu,  as  usual, 
was  at  the  centre  of  the  fun.  The  young  sew- 
tsais  laughed  at  his  maladroit  ways  and  speeches, 
but  it  was  fortunate  that  he  was  among  good- 
natured  comrades,  who,  however  they  might 
tease  him,  checked  his  childish  propensities  and 
kept  him  from  wandering  off  to  loaf  upon  the 


streets. 


AN  EXAMINATION  HALL. 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


59 


After  the  first  of  the  three  examinations,  at 
which  he  had  been  all  but  suffocated  in  the 
tiny  cell  allotted  to  him,  our  hero  employed 
himself  in  strolling  idly  about  the  city,  trying  to 
kill  time  until  the  next  trials  should  be  due,  a 
few  days  later. 

Now  it  so  happened  that  on  one  of  these  rambles 
he  found  himself,  along  with  two  or  three  companions, 
among  a number  of  the  Foochow  literati,  with  whom 
he  fell  into  a discussion  on  the  writing  of  essays.  The 
Foochow  men,  misled  by  Chiu’s  uncouth  appearance 
and  careless  ways,  discounted  his  opinions,  and  fell 
to  teasing  him,  maintaining  that  provincials  like 
himself  knew  little  or  nothing  of  letters.  Chiu  and 
his  friends  on  their  part  retorted  that  Chinchew, 
their  ancestral  city,  had  produced  more  distinguished 
scholars  and  officials,  in  proportion  to  its  population, 
than  the  city  of  Foochow.  They  had  a good  case, 
but  Chiu  put  it  badly,  and  got  himself  laughed  at 
for  his  pains. 

“ Chinchew  people  have  no  ink  in  their  stomachs. 
They  are  white  water  men,”  gibed  the  scholars, 
playing  upon  the  meaning  of  the  symbols  for 
‘ white  ’ and  ‘ water,’  which  together  form  the  first 
of  the  two  characters  used  in  writing  the  city’s 


name. 


6o 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Stung  by  a taunt  implying  that  they  were 
illiterate  bumpkins,  and  vexed  by  the  contempt 
which  Chiu’s  futile  speech  had  drawn  upon  them, 
the  Chinchew  scholars  challenged  their  tormentors 
to  prove  the  assertions  they  had  made. 

“ With  pleasure,”  replied  the  Foochow  men  in 
chorus,  resolved  to  teach  these  country  cousins  a 
lesson.  “ Let  a number  of  your  scholars  meet  an 
equal  number  of  ours  in  friendly  contest  at  a place 
convenient  for  the  purpose.  Some  disinterested 
graduate,  from  one  of  the  prefectures  other  than 
Chinchew  or  Foochow,  shall  set  us  a theme  upon  the 
spot,  and  our  dispute  can  then  be  easily  determined 
from  the  essays  written  by  your  men  and  ours. 
The  side  which  loses  shall  pay  a forfeit  to  the 
other.” 

“ Done,”  cried  Chiu  and  his  companions,  without 
waiting  to  consider  whether  their  friends  would  be 
willing  to  join  in  such  a competition  or  not.  It  was 
settled,  therefore,  to  have  the  meeting  next  day  in  a 
neighbouring  building  which  the  Foochow  men  had 
at  their  disposal. 

After  this  encounter  Chiu  and  his  companions 
strolled  lazily  back  to  their  quarters,  where  they  told 
their  comrades  of  the  dispute  and  what  it  had  led 
to.  The  Chinchew  men  were  disgusted  at  being 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


6i 


committed  to  so  serious  a matter  without  previous 
consultation,  even  the  two  or  three  who  were  parties 
to  the  bargain  meanly  refusing  to  take  part  in  the 
contest.  On  this  Chiu,  at  his  wits’  end,  went  from 
one  inn  to  another  in  dilatory  fashion,  still  hoping  to 
beat  up  recruits,  but  met  with  scant  encouragement. 
His  fellow-citizens  looked  upon  him  as  a fool,  and 
practically  told  him  so.  No  one  took  him  seriously. 
His  w’ords  had  little  weight,  and  when  he  spoke 
people  did  not  listen.  They  laughed  when  he  grew 
earnest,  and  sent  him  limping  back  to  his  dog-eared 
books  and  guttering  oil  lamp. 

There  was  a scornful  ripple  next  day  when  Chiu 
shuffled  into  the  room  appointed  for  the  competition, 
to  find  eighteen  of  the  Foochow  men  ready  for  the 
fray.  He  was  the  only  Chinchew  representative  to 
make  an  appearance,  but  the  local  men,  considering 
that  an  affront  had  been  put  upon  them,  determined 
to  hold  the  competition  and  to  exact  the  forfeit  by 
default.  Chiu  said  that  for  his  part  he  would 
keep  to  the  compact,  and  compete  as  best  he  might 
for  the  honour  of  his  prefecture.  When  he  asked 
timidly  to  be  allowed  to  write  several  essays,  if  the 
time  allowed,  so  as  to  make  up  for  his  absent  fellow- 
citizens,  and  that  each  of  these  essays  might  be 
pitted  against  one  on  the  other  side,  his  request 


62 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


was  granted,  not  without  some  witticisms  on 
the  unlikelihood  of  his  achievements  in  such  a 
direction. 

The  subject  was  given  out.  Down  went  the 
heads,  and  silence  fell  upon  the  busy  room.  Chiu 
lost  himself  in  his  work,  kicking  off  his  shoes  as  he 
bent  his  back  over  the  paper.  His  mind,  stirred  by 
gibes  and  stung  by  the  defection  of  his  friends,  was 
fully  awake  perhaps  for  the  first  time,  and  flung 
itself  into  the  contest.  His  thoughts,  stimulated  by 
the  excitement,  grew  limpid.  The  pages  multiplied 
beneath  his  hands.  Soon  the  first  essay  was  com- 
pleted, and  turning  to  a fresh  view  of  the  subject,  he 
plunged  into  another  one.  The  sentences  flowed 
from  his  pen.  When  the  second  essay  was  finished 
he  took  up  the  theme  in  a different  aspect  and 
began  again.  The  Foochow  scholars,  counting  upon 
certain  victory,  wrote  at  their  ease,  and  scarcely 
flung  a glance  at  the  huddled  figure,  which,  save  for 
the  racing  pen,  sat  almost  motionless  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  room.  On  went  Chiu’s  brush,  swiftly 
driving  down  the  lines.  He  worked,  scarce  knowing 
whether  it  was  himself  or  some  other  that  wrote 
thus,  reproducing  upon  paper  the  immediate  in- 
tuitions of  a spirit.  Another  essay  was  completed 
and  another,  and  as  each  was  laid  aside  he  moved 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR  63 

to  a different  standpoint  and  discussed  the  fresh 
ideas  that  rose  before  him. 

By  this  time  the  Foochow  men  began  to  notice 
that  something  not  quite  ordinary  was  going  on  at 
the  table  where  the"'  solitary  lad  was  sitting.  They 
paused  in  their  work  to  note  the  hand  moving  cease- 
lessly over  the  paper  and  the  growing  pile  of  essays. 
“ Demon  pen,”  they  muttered,  half  laughing,  as  they 
stretched  their  arms  and  yawned. 

On  went  Chiu.  Some  of  his  opponents  having 
completed  their  own  tasks,  strolled  over  to  look 
more  closely  at  what  he  was  doing.  A glance 
sufficed  to  arrest  their  attention.  They  looked  at 
him  and  then  they  looked  at  each  other,  standing  in 
amazement  like  children  at  a street  play.  The  lad 
worked  steadily  without  lifting  his  eyes.  Something 
chivalrous  began  to  stir  their  hearts,  in  spite  of  their 
previous  vexation,  as  they  grouped  around  the 
solitary  scholar.  He  was  not  much  to  look  at,  but 
he  had  ‘ a good  pluck,’  and  whatever  his  work 
might  amount  to,  where  others  had  flinched,  he  was 
fighting  single-handed  for  the  literary  reputation  of 
his  city.  The  word  went  round  to  give  him  time, 
and  as  the  day  was  long,  and  there  was  little 
else  to  do,  the  scholars  waited  with  sceptical  good- 
nature, quizzing  each  other  as  they  smoked  their 


64  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

water-pipes  or  watched  the  pages  turning  one  by 
one. 

When  at  last  the  limit  of  the  Foochow  men’s 
patience  was  almost  at  an  end,  Chiu  gathered  up 
his  scattered  pages  and  began  binding  them  together 
with  twisted  strips  of  paper  for  string.  One,  two, 
three, — he  counted  out  his  essays, — the  Foochow  men 
gathered  closer, — four,  five,  six, — their  eyes  opened 
as  he  proceeded, — seven,  eight,  nine  ; and  so  on  until, 
amid  invocations  of  “ My  father  ! ” “ My  ancestors  ! ” 
“ My  grandfather  ! ” he  reached  the  tale  of  eighteen, 
and  handed  them  to  the  judges  chosen  to  preside 
upon  the  occasion. 

The  surprise  of  the  local  sew-tsais  shortly  after- 
wards was  changed  to  consternation,  when  it  was 
discovered  that  Chiu’s  essays  were  better  than  their 
own.  Deserted  by  his  friends  and  condemned  by 
friends  and  foes  alike,  he  had  fought  for  his  own 
hand,  and  won.  The  forfeit  was  paid,  and  although 
it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  victor  was  prevented 
from  wasting  it  in  thriftless  ways,  the  foolish-looking 
lad  had  gained  for  himself  an  imperishable  renown. 
If  the  Foochow  scholars  hardly  dared  to  lift  their 
heads  when  they  met  their  conqueror,  ’ his  fellow- 
townsmen  were  scarcely  less  crestfallen  as  they 
realised  how  they  had  been  made  a public  show 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


65 


by  one  whom  they  had  openly  despised.  His 
essays  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand,  and  the 
scholars  laughed  with  exquisite  vexation  over  the 
contrast  between  the  force  ol  a transcendent 
literary  gift  and  the  outward  slovenliness  of  its 
possessor. 

Chiu  passed  his  examinations  for  the  second 
degree  along  with  the  one-eyed  candidate,  and 
afterwards  distinguished  himself  when  he  graduated 
as  Chin-su  among  the  highest  scholars  of  the  land. 
The  dignities  which  came  upon  him  thus  were  not 
congenial  to  his  disposition.  He  loved  the  feasts 
given  in  his  honour,  where  he  might  stuff  himself 
with  dainties,  but  he  missed  the  pleasant  freedom 
of  the  streets,  from  w'hich  his  rank  ought  to 
have  barred  him.  Fame  brought  him  fresh 
vexation,  for  whilst  he  failed  to  profit  by  his 
honours,  it  drew  attention  to  defects  which  would 
have  passed  unmarked  among  the  common 
crowd. 

The  Chin-su’s  monetary  dealings  were  a proverb. 
On  one  occasion,  having  some  silver  which  he  wished 
to  keep  securely,  he  wrapped  it  in  cloth  and  placed 
it  in  a hole  left  by  the  builder’s  mould  stick  in  a 
wall  of  pounded  earth.  When  he  had  deposited 
the  money  inside  it,  he  covered  the  mouth  of  the 
5 


66 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


aperture  with  a piece  of  paper,  on  which  he  had 
carefully  written  the  words ; “ This  hole  does  not 
contain  fifteen  ounces  of  silver  belonging  to  Chiu 
the  Chin-su.” 

Some  time  after  he  had  made  this  hoard,  the 
good  man  was  found  by  one  of  his  friends 
fruitlessly  poking  the  recesses  of  the  hole  with 
a bit  of  bamboo  and  pausing  at  times  to  peer 
disconsolately  into  its  depths.  Nothing  would 
induce  him  to  tell  his  neighbours  what  the  trouble 
was,  but  for  half  a day  he  occupied  himself  with 
futile  visits  to  the  wall,  and  only  after  repeated 
efforts  to  solve  its  mystery  did  he  desist.  What 
might  have  been  expected  had  happened.  The 
hole  was  empty.  The  puerile  falsehood  had  come 
true. 

Our  gamin  scholar  kept  his  predilection  for  the 
gutter  to  the  end,  loving  to  roam  the  streets 
on  all  occasions.  When  returning  rather  late  at 
night  from  one  of  his  vagrant  expeditions,  he 
got  into  trouble ; for  with  more  than  ordinary 
carelessness  he  had  forgotten  to  provide  himself 
with  a lantern,  thus  breaking  the  aricient  rule,  by 
which  every  reputable  citizen  is  bound  to  carry 
a light  when  walking  in  the  city  after  nightfall. 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


67 


Other  people  no  doubt  broke  the  salutary  stipu- 
lation with  impunity,  but  our  hero  upon  this 
occasion  ran  his  head  against  the  wall  as  usual, 
stumbling  carelessly  into  the  midst  of  a patrol  of 
watchmen. 

“ Who  are  you,  sir  ? ” queried  the  officer  of  the 
watch. 

“ It’s  me,”  said  Chiu,  with  a nervous  laugh. 

“ Why  do  you  walk  the  streets  without  a light  ? ” 
continued  the  officer. 

“ I have  been  to  see  a friend,  and  I forgot  to 
bring  a lantern.” 

“ Been  to  see  a friend  at  this  time  of  night, 
when  all  good  people  are  in  bed ! A strange 
story,”  said  the  man,  raising  his  light  that  he 
might  scan  the  stranger’s  face. 

“ Hngh,”  he  said,  as  he  lowered  the  lamp,  not 
at  all  reassured  by  this  brief  inspection,  “ but  why 
do  you  creep  through  the  streets  without  at  least 
a torch,  as  though  you  were  about  some  doubtful 
errand  ? ” 

“ Been  to  a gambling  den,”  volunteered  one  of  the 
watch. 

“ Going  to  break  into  some  house,  more  likely,” 
said  another  of  the  men. 

“ Take  him  to  the  lock-up,”  cried  the  officer. 


68 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ But,  but ” protested  Chiu,  all  his  wits  flying 

from  him  in  his  extremity. 

“ Give  him  a beating  if  he  objects,”  said 
the  officer,  and  with  a whack  the  poor 
fellow  was  quickly  overpowered  and  dragged 
away. 

When  Chiu  was  brought  before  the  authorities, 
his  disreputable  looks,  and  the  figure  which  he 
made  when  under  examination,  so  damaged  him 
that  he  was  ordered  a beating.  Just  as  he  was 
about  to  be  laid  under  the  bamboo,  however,  he 
happened  to  let  fall  a casual  remark  about  his 
elder  brother,  muttering  half  to  himself,  “ I wonder 
what  people  will  say  when  they  hear  that  the 
brother  of  a Chin-su  has  got  himself  whipped  in 
this  fashion  ? ” 

“ Stay  ! ” cried  one  of  the  police.  “ This  man 
says  that  his  brother  is  a Chin-su  ; we  had  better 
take  care.” 

Upon  this  Chiu  was  led  back  into  the 
presence  of  the  superior  officer  to  be  examined 
again. 

“ Did  you  say  your  brother  was  a Doctor  of 
Letters  ? ” 

“ Yes,  of  course,”  said  Chiu,  naming  him. 

“ What,  the  famous  graduate ! ” .exclaimed  the 


• THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR  69 

officer,  starting  on  hearing  the  name  of  one  of 
the  most  influential  personages  in  the  city. 

“If  you  had  only  told  us  so  before,  we  would 
not  have  brought  you  here,”  cried  the  functionary, 
vexation  mingling  with  surprise  as  he  began  to 
tremble  for  his  own  skin. 

“ I did  not  think  of  telling  you,”  said  Chiu,  with 
a foolish  smile. 

“ But,  venerable  sir,”  said  the  man,  becoming 
respectful,  “ if  your  brother  is  a person  of  such 
position,  how  comes  it  that  you  walk  the  streets 
in  the  dark  without  a servant,  and  dressed — forgive 
my  saying  so — like  a beggar  ? ” 

Chiu  chuckled  and  made  irrelevant  remarks. 

“Well,  then,  what  are  you  yourself?”  queried 
the  officer,  inclined  to  be  doubtful  in  spite  of 
his  apprehensions.  “ What  do  you  do  ? ” 

“ I read  books,”  said  the  captive  simply, 
looking  as  if  he  ‘ did  not  know  the  character  for 
heaven.’ 

“ Are  you  a scholar  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Oh,  venerably  great  one,  we  did  not  know  it 
when  we  seized  you,”  said  the  watchmen  with  one 
voice,  realising  what  a coil  they  had  got  themselves 
into  by  striking  a member  of  the  privileged  class 


70 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


of  literati,  who  could  not  legally  be  struck  or 
beaten. 

“ Do  not  vex  yourselves  about  the  matter,”  said 
Chiu,  in  a wandering  way.  “ I forgot  also  to  tell 
you  that  I am  a Chin-su  myself.” 

The  astonished  head  of  the  patrol  rose  from  his 
seat  on  hearing  this  remark,  and  stood  with  servile 
protestations  beseeching  the  ‘ great  man’s  ’ mercy, 
for  he  knew  full  well  the  reprisals  of  which  he 
stood  in  danger  and  the  power  of  injury  possessed 
by  scholars  like  Chiu,  in  a land  where  high 
attainments  bring  an  almost  princely  influence  to 
their  possessors.  The  watchmen  prostrated  them- 
selves upon  the  floor.  “ Never  mind,”  said  our 
hero  amiably ; “ send  a torch-bearer  to  convoy  me 
home,  and  you  will  hear  no  more  of  this  night’s 
proceedings.” 

Chiu  lived  in  his  native  city,  the  inconsequence 
of  his  ordinary  doings  unredeemed  even  by  the 
unquenchable  light  of  genius.  Possessed  of  ample 
qualifications  for  the  highest  office,  he  failed  to 
win  the  goal  of  Chinese  life,  seeing  one  after 
another  of  his  companions  preferred  to  honourable 
posts  whilst  he  remained  obscure  at  home. 

This  oriental  Goldsmith  revelled  in  the  world 
of  letters.  Nor  was  there  anything  he  touched 


THE  GAMIN  SCHOLAR 


71 


• r 


within  it  that  he  did  not  adorn — his  divine  gift, 
infallible,  absolute,  but  ungoverned  by  judgment, 
achieving  little  more  than  a piquant  reputation  for 
one  whose  life  exhibited  the  wisdom  and  the  follies 
of  ‘ an  inspired  idiot.’ 


IV.  ‘LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH’ 


There  is  no  passion  in  the  mind  of  man 

So  weak,  but  it  mates  and  masters  the  fear  of  death.’ 

HE  Island  of  the  Golden  Gate  is  one  of  the 


A seaward  barriers  of  Chinchew.  On  summer 
afternoons  its  ruddy  beach  rests  on  the  sun-touched 
water  like  the  scalloped  rim  of  a copper  vessel  upon 
a cloth  of  purple  shot  with  gold.  But  on  most 
days  of  the  year  the  island  is  threshed  by  monsoon 
wind  and  torn  by  volleying  breakers.  When  the 
world  is  in  a stormy  mood,  its  black  peaks  stand 
up  bitterly  between  the  heaving  ocean  and  the 
heavy  skies ; one  low  hill,  gashed  by  a landslip, 
showing  white  above  the  foam.  In  more  changeful 
weather,  the  mountains,  partly  lost  to  view  beneath 
soft  clouds,  show  haunting  violets  and  greys  among 
their  shadows,  and  now  and  then  a break  in  the 
sky-drift  makes  morning  for  a moment,  where  the 
light  falls  upon  some  red-roofed  human  habitation 
amidst  the  green  of  cultivated  fields. 


73 


74  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

In  the  valleys  between  the  mountains  of  the 
island,  and  in  sheltered  places  by  the  shore,  lie 
villages  inhabited  by  fishers.  When  not  employed 
at  sea,  these  folk  give  up  a portion  of  their  time 
to  farming  crofts  in  sheltered  hollows,  or  now  and 
then  to  trading  with  the  people  of  Amoy ; whilst 
feuds  and  piracy  fill  the  remainder  of  the  year. 
Life  lived  in  such  surroundings  is  difficult.  The 
powers  of  nature  fray  the  islanders  and  possess  their 
minds.  Their  eyes  are  filled  by  changing  waters, 
and  the  wind  buffets  them  body  and  soul.  Cut  off 
from  their  fellows  by  a treacherous  channel,  obscurity 
hangs  over  their  doings,  of  which  little  is  known 
by  people  on  the  mainland,  save  when  some  clan 
difference  or  deed  of  blood  drives  them  to  seek  the 
magistrates  on  shore. 

Several  hundred  years  ago,  before  the  last  native 
dynasty  had  passed  away,  two  lovers  lived  in  a 
village  on  the  island.  The  girl  had  been  betrothed 
when  but  a child  to  the  son  of  a prosperous  family 
in  a village  situated  at  some  considerable  dis- 
tance from  her  father’s  home.  The  lad,  a growing 
youth,  dwelt  in  a house  near  by.  According  to 
Chinese  custom,  the  two  were  dead  to  one  another, 
so  far  as  marriage  was  concerned,  for  a girl  betrothed 
in  China  is  bound  as  closely  as  a wedded  woman. 


‘LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH’ 


75 


But  love,  forbidden  by  the  law,  came  all  unbidden 
into  these  young  lives.  The  relentless  usage  of 
their  people  rendered  such  love  mere  madness,  for, 
though  the  law  is  weak  among  these  sea-bred  folk, 
custom  is  strong,  and  the  vendetta  ^ follows  quick  on 
despite  done  to  family  ties. 

At  the  moment  when  the  old-world  story  opens, 
the  lovers’  secret  was  still  unknown.  They  dreamt 
of  joy  together  in  their  pitiful  paradise,  and  put 
away  the  thought  of  losing  it.  To  hearts  unschooled 
like  theirs,  love  was  a great  discovery — a happy 
land  reserved  for  them  alone  in  all  the  world — a 
shore  unvisited  by  human  foot  before.  It  was  a 
childish  ignorance,  yet  most  natural  in  a country 
where  the  romance  of  Western  life  is  scarcely 
known,  and  men  and  women  who  have  never  seen 
each  other  come  together  at  the  bidding  of  their 
parents. 

In  the  mean  time,  an  auspicious  day  had  been 
chosen  for  the  appointed  marriage,  and  preparations 
had  begun.  The  girl  went  secretly  and  told  her  lover. 
Possessed  by  grief  and  terror,  she  passed  the  hours 
in  weeping.  In  vain  she  pleaded  for  some  delay  : her 
parents  turned  deaf  ears  to  all  entreaties.  It  was 

' “ In  China,  especially  in  the  south,  the  vendetta  is  no  less  obliga- 
tory than  in  Arabia  or  in  mediaeval  Italy.” — Cycle  of  Cathay,  p.  112. 


76 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


unseemly  that  a maiden  should  presume,  even 
where  her  chief  interests  were  engaged,  to  discuss 
matters  already  settled  by  her  elders.  Her  only 
duty  was  to  hearken  and  obey. 

Watching  her  opportunity,  the  bride-elect  crept 
forth  to  meet  her  lover  on  the  day  before  that 
chosen  for  the  wedding.  The  end  was  very  near, 
but  love  is  sweet  close  under  the  shadow  of  death. 
Another  day,  or  perhaps  two,  and  all  that  they 
held  dear  would  cease.  Only  by  an  expedient  of 
the  most  desperate  kind  was  it  possible  for  them  to 
meet  again,  but  they  were  desperate,  and  love  like 
theirs  flings  prudence  to  the  winds.  So  they 
resolved  to  make  the  venture,  and  laid  their  plans  to 
meet  again  upon  the  morrow. 

Early  next  day  the  bride  was  dressed  in  her 
embroidered  robe  of  crimson,  in  spite  of  tears  and 
wild  remonstrances — what  more  fitting  in  a Chinese 
bride  than  floods  of  tears  ? Her  family,  though 
somewhat  moved  perhaps,  were  greatly  comforted 
by  this  seemly  behaviour  on  the  part  of  a daughter 
of  the  house.  Even  the  neighbours  felt  that 
maiden  fear  and  filial  regret  found  adequate  ex- 
pression in  such  dolorous  reluctance  to  leave  the 
ancestral  home.  As  soon  as  all  was  ready,  the 
customary  black  veil  was  put  upon  her  face ; and 


LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH ’ 


77 


when  she  had  taken  her  place  in  the  wedding  sedan 
chair  of  carv-ed  wood,  painted  red  and  gilded,  the 
doors  of  it  were  closed  and  sealed  with  strips  of 
paper  bearing  the  usual  inscriptions.  Then  the  bridal 
canopy  was  placed  upon  the  roof  of  the  chair,  and 
she  was  borne  to  her  new  home,  accompanied  by  a 
retinue  of  attendants  carrying  baskets,  furniture  and 
boxes,  all  of  red. 

When  the  procession  reached  its  destination,  the 
chair  was  put  down  in  the  front  court  of  the  house, 
just  inside  the  gates.  At  the  same  moment  the 
bridegroom,  dressed  in  robes  of  silk,  long  boots,  and 
ceremonial  hat,  was  brought  forward  by  his  friends. 
On  reaching  the  front  of  the  chair,  according  to  the 
usual  etiquette  he  turned  his  back,  and  stepping 
between  the  carrying  poles,  kicked  the  door  open, 
breaking  the  paper  seals,  and  immediately  withdrew. 
Two  old  women  then  received  the  bride  with  whis- 
pered encouragements,  patting  her  shoulders  and 
stroking  her  with  their  hands.  Music  was  played 
by  a band  of  hired  musicians,  and  after  all  the  due 
preliminaries,  the  young  people  knelt  down  to 
worship  Heaven  and  Earth,  and  offered  their 
devotions  before  the  ancestral  tablets  of  the 
bridegroom’s  family. 

After  the  wedding  ceremony,  there  was  tea- 


78 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


drinking  within  the  chamber,  where  the  bride, 
supported  by  her  mother-in-law,  served  tea  to  the 
guests,  each  of  whom  left  the  accustomed  piece 
of  money  in  his  cup.  Whilst  everyone  was  thus 
engaged,  the  girl’s  lover  slipped  in  unnoticed  among 
the  crowd  of  guests  and  concealed  himself  within 
the  room.  A little  later,  tables  of  red  lacquer  were 
set  in  the  family  hall  and  a feast  was  spread,  the 
festivities  being  continued  until  late.  Thus  it  was 
nearly  midnight  when  the  bride  and  bridegroom 
were  conducted  to  their  bedroom,  and  the  guests 
departed.  The  swinging  lanterns,  red  and  yellow, 
and  the  remnants  of  the  massive  candles 
were  extinguished,  and  silence  fell  upon  the 
house. 

No  sooner  was  the  door  of  the  bedroom  shut 
upon  the  crowd  of  smiling  friends  and  relatives 
than  the  bride  quietly  bolted  it.  Her  lover  then 
emerged  from  his  hiding-place,  and  with  the  girl’s 
help  gagged  the  astonished  bridegroom,  and  forcing 
him  into  a crouching  attitude,  bound  him  to  the 
foot  of  the  bed.  When  they  had  made  all  fast,  and 
tied  his  queue  in  such  a manner  that  he  could  not 
move  his  head  a hairsbreadth  without  excruciating 
pain,  the  pair  kept  watch  in  turns,  guarding  their 
prisoner  with  a knife  lest  he  should  struggle  to  got 


‘ LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH ’ 


79 


free.  Had  it  been  possible,  they  would  have  forced 
the  window  and  escaped  under  cover  of  the  darkness, 
leaving  their  captive  to  his  friends.  But  they  had 
no  chance  of  evading  the  sleepless  vigilance  of  the 
close-built  village  round  them.  And  even  had  they 
passed  beyond  its  limits  by  some  lucky  chance, 
there  were  hamlets  everywhere,  and  beyond  these 
the  pitiless  sea,  ringing  them  in  on  every  side. 
Besides,  they  did  not  think  of  life  so  much  as 
of  a love  which  made  them  willing  to  die,  if  only 
together. 

Next  morning  the  relatives  came  to  the  door 
of  the  room  and  found  it  shut.  Later  in  the  day 
they  knocked  again,  but  were  refused  admittance. 
The  desperate  pair,  explaining  through  the  closed 
door  how  matters  stood  within,  demanded  rice  for 
themselves  and  for  their  prisoner.  They  added 
that  they  would  dispatch  him  should  food  be 
refused  them,  or  in  case  of  an  attempt  to  force  the 
door.  The  family,  terrified  by  what  had  happened, 
and  fearing  lest  the  only  son  of  the  house  might 
suffer,  provided  food. 

For  two  days  the  siege  continued.  On  the 
second  night,  however,  the  bridegroom’s  father, 
determined  to  save  his  son  if  possible,  engaged  a 
skilled  housebreaker  to  force  an  entrance  into  the 


8o 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


room  and  effect  a rescue.  About  midnight  the  thiet 
climbed  the  single-storeyed  house  and  quietly  made 
his  way  from  point  to  point,  until  he  found  himself 
upon  the  roof  above  the  bridal  chamber.  Choosing 
a spot  suitable  for  his  operations,  he  prized  off  the 
lime  and  gently  moved  the  tiles  aside,  until  there 
was  a chink  big  enough  for  him  to  watch  what  was 
going  on  in  the  ceilingless  room  below.  Seeing 
that  all  was  quiet,  he  gradually  enlarged  the 
opening,  working  with  stealthy  caution  so  as  to 
make  as  little  sound  as  possible.  He  wrought  so 
deftly  that  only  now  and  then  was  there  a faint 
grating  noise,  such  as  rats  make  when  they 
creep  along  the  rafters  and  stir  the  tiles.  At 
intervals  the  cunning  fingers,  busy  as  death, 
plied  their  task  swiftly,  at  intervals  paused  in 
their  work  and  waited.  The  breathless  summer 
night  favoured  the  thief,  for  the  air  being  warm 
and  still,  no  draught  fell  through  the  aperture 
to  set  the  lamp  flame  flickering  by  the  wall. 
The  rats  seemed  to  be  active  that  night,  but 
the  inmates  of  the  room  beneath  scarcely  noticed 
the  accustomed  sound. 

At  last  the  hole  was  large  enough  for  a man’s 
body  to  pass  through.  The  thiet  uncoiled  a light 
rope  from  his  waist,  and  laying  it  on  the  roof  beside 


‘LOVE  STRONGER  THAN  DEATH’ 


8i 


him,  bided  his  time.  It  was  the  woman’s  turn  to 
watch.  Worn  by  fear  and  strong  emotion,  she 
nodded  drowsily  at  her  post.  Then  sleep  over- 
powered her,  and  the  knife  fell  from  her  hands. 
The  lad  lay  motionless  upon  the  bed.  The  thief 
leant  his  body  through  the  hole  and  tied  his  rope 
securely  to  one  of  the  pine  rafters.  Then  he  drew 
back  again  and  waited,  lest  his  movements  might 
have  disturbed  the  sleepers.  Peeping  cautiously 
once  more,  he  saw  that  all  was  quiet  in  the  chamber, 
and  that  the  girl  had  sunk  in  heavy  slumber  to  the 
ground. 

The  man  now  slipped  through  the  opening  and 
came  down  the  rope,  landing  on  the  floor  of  the 
room  with  the  silence  and  adroitness  of  a Chinese 
burglar.  Immediately  he  cut  the  bridegroom’s 
bonds  and,  opening  the  door,  threw  himself  upon 
the  lad  on  the  bed.  The  relatives  rushed  in  and 
seized  the  bride.  The  capture  was  complete;  there 
was  a faint  scuffle  and  a cry  or  two,  then  all  was 
over. 

Sown  with  salt  by  the  sea  wind,  and  barren 
of  human  interest,  the  scene  of  this  story  lies 
amidst  its  tangled  shoals  as  it  lay  centuries  ago 
when  these  unschooled  lives  were  lived  in  it. 
Obscurity  hangs  dark  above  their  memory,  as 
6 


82 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


when  the  storm  rack  veils  the  Island  of  the 
Golden  Gate  and  the  mountains  disappear  in 
shadow,  but  where  the  light  breaks  through,  their 
human  love  in  tenderness  and  terror  flames  for  a 
moment  on  the  edge  of  doom. 


V.  BASE  METAL 


Many  years  ago,  in  Chinchew  city,  a lad 
whom  we  may  call  Tan  lived  with  his 
widowed  mother,  in  the  one  wretched  room  which 
served  them  for  a home.  When  old  enough  he 
took  service  as  ‘ boy  ’ in  a cash-shop,  so  as  to  do 
his  share  in  providing  food  for  the  ‘ two  mouths  ’ 
of  the  family. 

Tan’s  master  kept  him  busy  running  errands, 
cooking  rice,  working  sums  upon  the  abacus,  and 
sorting  out  money,  good  and  bad,  for  those  who 
came  to  change  their  silver  at  the  counter.  But, 
while  thus  employed  among  strings  of  copper  cash, 
the  lad  snatched  precious  moments  in  which  to 
practise  writing  on  such  stray  scraps  of  paper  as  he 
could  find.  In  the  dim  twilight  of  the  dusky  shop 
or  under  its  smoky  lamp,  he  would  sit  plying  his 
brush  till  called  away,  and  soon  showed  such  skill 
in  the  all-important  art  of  forming  letters,  that  his 
master,  with  the  interest  in  literary  effort  so 


84  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

characteristic  of  the  people,  encouraged  him  to 
persevere. 

The  lad  made  rapid  progress ; from  the  practice 
of  handwriting  he  went  on  to  composition,  evinc- 
ing considerable  ability  in  building  such  essays  as 
are  required  from  the  literary  candidates  at  the 
examinations. 

One  of  the  neighbours,  a scholar  named  Nng, 
noticing  the  promise  shown  by  the  young  student, 
spoke  to  the  lad’s  mother,  saying,  “ Your  son  is  cut 
out  for  a man  of  letters ; you  should  not  leave  him 
longer  at  his  present  occupation.” 

“ But  the  child  must  help  to  earn  his  living,”  said 
the  woman ; “ a widowed  house  cannot  support  a 
student.” 

“ Don’t  worry  about  that,  my  friend,”  continued 
Mr.  Nng;  “ if  your  son  will  come  to  me,  I can  train 
him  myself,  and  his  studies  will  cost  you  nothing. 
He  may  repay  me  by  and  by,  if  he  wishes  to  do  so, 
when  his  efforts  have  been  crowned  with  success.” 

Young  Tan  profited  so  much  under  his  benefactor’s 
teaching,  that,  when  only  twenty  years  of  age,  he 
took  the  bachelor’s  degree,  graduating  as  Master 
of  Arts  some  two  years  later.  Such  were  the  boy’s 
gifts  and  such  his  industry  that  no  test  seemed  too 
•great  for  his  powers,  and  he  reached  at  length  the 


BASE  METAL 


85 


highest  goal  of  scholarship,  entering  the  ‘ Forest  of 
Pencils’  and  becoming  member  of  the  Imperial 
Academy  of  Letters. 

The  boy  who  had  toiled  early  and  late  for  so 
many  years  in  Chinchew,  developed  into  a remark- 
able personality  ; big-boned  and  of  imposing  presence, 
his  strong  face  marked  with  heavy  eyebrows  and 
his  authoritative  voice  claiming  respect  from  all. 
A sound  scholar,  he  was  also  prompt  in  action, 
showing  capacity  in  business  matters  and  a re- 
markable aptness  for  the  diplomacies  of  yamen  life. 

After  occupying  several  minor  posts  under  the 
Government,  the  widow’s  son  was  appointed  to  the 
important  office  of  Intendant  of  Circuit  at  Seleng, 
in  the  province  of  Kansuh.  Among  other  matters 
calling  for  immediate  attention  at  Seleng,  he  found 
that  several  complaints  against  Buddhist  monks  had 
been  left  unsettled  by  his  predecessor.  The  monks 
in  question  lived  within  his  circuit,  at  a place  called 
Pek-hoa-si,  or  White  Flower  Monastery.  Most  of 
the  undetermined  charges  laid  at  their  door  were 
for  abducting  women  and  bestowing  them  no  one 
knew  where : in  connexion  with  more  than  one  of 
these  suits  the  monastery  had  been  searched  and 
every  possible  source  of  evidence  ransacked,  but 
without  result.  No  proofs  sufficiently  incriminating 


86 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


had  been  discovered,  and  although  the  monks  were 
known  to  have  the  women  hidden  away,  they  had 
managed  to  elude  detection.  Mr.  Tan’s  interest 
was  attracted  by  these  cases,  and  he  determined  to 
settle  them  if  possible.  Rumour  had  it  that  the 
monks  were  very  wealthy,  and  as  crafty  as  they  were 
rich.  Here  then  was  an  enterprise  worthy  of  all  his 
efforts ; where  others  had  failed,  he  would  succeed. 
Thus,  urged  on  by  duty  and  self-interest  alike,  he 
laid  his  plans  with  care. 

When  the  Intendant’s  scheme  was  perfected,  he 
chose  a fitting  time,  and,  having  arranged  for  the 
discharge  of  business  during  his  absence,  proceeded 
to  the  monastery.  It  was  necessary  to  act  promptly, 
for  the  plan  in  part  depended  on  his  person  being 
unknown  to  the  monks. 

A journey  of  some  days  brought  the  traveller 
to  his  destination.  It  was  a lovely  spot  upon  a 
wooded  hill,  where  the  shrines  were  buried  amidst 
the  cool  green  foliage  of  trees.  The  soft  summer 
wind  breathed  in  their  shaded  courts,  whilst  a tum- 
bling stream  echoed  among  the  rocks  below.  Here 
and  there  in  chosen  places  were  summer-houses, 
where  visitors  from  busy  cities  rested  themselves 
in  dreamy  ease,  and  others,  more  earnest  than  their 
fellows,  in  dreamier  contemplation ; whilst  ever  and 


SACRKD  FISH  FONIJ  Ii\  A HUDDIIIST  MdXASTFRV. 


BASE  METAL 


87 


again  the  sound  of  an  unseen  bell,  chiming 
far  within  the  recesses  of  the  mountain,  floated 
past. 

Having  taken  up  his  quarters  at  the  monastery, 
the  Intendant  made  a friend  of  the  Abbot,  who 
was  head  and  brain  of  the  community.  He 
cultivated  the  society  of  the  monks,  passing  the 
sunny  hours  with  them  among  the  shaded  courts 
and  shy  pavilions  of  the  holy  place.  He  lingered 
on  the  paved  terraces  among  camellias  and  citron 
trees,  spending  many  an  hour  chatting  over  thin- 
stemmed water-pipes,  garlanded  with  white  jasmine 
flowers,  or  drinking  tea  more  delicately  fragrant 
than  the  odorous  blossoms  in  the  gardens ; he 
visited  the  pampered  pigs  and  fowls,  the  buffaloes 
and  querulous  camels,  kept  in  sacred  ease  at  the 
monastery  stables  by  merit-seeking  devotees ; he 
watched  the  lazy  carp  splash  for  biscuits  in  their 
guarded  pool ; he  worshipped  night  and  morning 
in  the  dim  centre  temple,  where  the  gilded  images 
sit  with  dreamy  faces  amidst  the  shadows. 

Thus  time  passed  in  an  amiable,  careless  way, 
as  though  the  claims  of  office  were  all  forgotten, 
and  the  monks  came  to  regard  the  familiar  presence 
as  one  of  themselves.  On  a certain  morning,  Mr. 
Tan  noticed  one  of  the  monks  open  a secret 


88 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


door  behind  the  shrine  of  Kwan-yin,  the  goddess 
of  Mercy,  and  disappear.  Next  day  he  left  the 
mountain  for  the  city ; he  had  got  what  he  wanted. 
The  key  to  the  mystery  of  the  White  Flower 
Monastery  lay  in  his  hands. 

Soon  after  his  return  to  headquarters  Mr.  Tan 
summoned  the  chief  people  of  the  district,  and 
taking  them  into  his  confidence,  explained  how  he 
had  determined  to  bring  the  famous  monks  to  a 
reckoning.  The  people’s  help,  howeVfer,  was  in- 
dispensable for  carrying  out  the  project  which  he 
had  formed.  The  villagers  must  give  their  aid 
under  the . bond  of  secrecy ; not  a word  must  be 
said  which  could  alarm  the  priests  and  put  them 
on  their  guard.  It  would  be  best  to  take  the 
monks  at  unawares,  and  by  craft  if  possible, 
rather  than  by  force  : since  they  were  skilled  in 
blowing  deadly  iron  arrows  from  their  mouths 
and  so  numerous  that  to  attack  them  openly 
among  the  mountains  might  lead  to  serious  loss 
of  life. 

The  village  headmen,  anxious  to  be  free  from 
the  malpractices  of  such  formidable  neighbours, 
joyfully  consented  to  do  their  part  in  carrying  out 
the  scheme.  Forthwith  the  work  was  put  in  hand. 
On  a given  day  the  villagers,  acting  on  instructions 


BASE  METAL 


89 


from  their  chiefs,  sent  to  the  monastery  from  all 
the  surrounding  country  for  priests  to  perform 
thanksgiving  ceremonies,  or  the  usual  rites  for 
warding  off  calamity.  Thus  it  was  brought  about 
that  the  monks  were  scattered  in  twos  and  threes. 
Secret  orders  had  already  been  given  to  the 
families  with  whom  the  priests  were  lodged ; and 
during  the  night  following  the  ceremonies  for 
which  they  had  been  summoned,  they  were  put 
to  death. 

Early  in  the  morning,  after  the  night  fixed  on 
for  the  priest-killing,  the  Intendant,  having 
borrowed  two  hundred  soldiers  from  the  military 
authorities  of  the  district,  surrounded  the  monastery. 
As  he  approached  the  place,  the  Abbot,  attended 
only  by  two  young  priests,  came  out  to  welcome 
him,  but  filled  with  suspicion  at  the  strength 
of  the  escort  accompanying  his  friend,  he  fled. 
The  monks,  less  wary  than  their  master,  were 
seized  by  'the  Intendant  and  compelled  to  show 
where  the  valuables  of  the  temple  were  concealed. 
This  they  did,  pointing  out  its  various  stores  of 
goods.  On  passing  through  the  hidden  door 
behind  the  idol  of  Kwan-yin,  Mr.  Tan  discovered 
a passage  leading  to  a rift  in  the  hills,  the  sides 
of  which  were  formed  by  towering  cliffs  and 


90 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


precipices.  At  the  bottom  of  this  little  ravine 
lay  a level  bit  of  ground,  occupied  by  buildings, 
from  which  over  thirty  women  were  recovered.  At 
length,  choosing  a moment  when  the  soldiers 
were  scattered  through  the  grounds  and  build- 
ings of  the  establishment,  the  monks  asked  their 
captor  to  dismiss  his  personal  attendant  for  a 
moment,  as  they  had  something  of  importance  for 
his  eye  alone.  On  his  complying  with  their 

request,  they  led  him  into  a secret  chamber  filled 
with  the  ill-gotten  treasures  of  the  monks,  where 
the  once  destitute  boy  was  dazzled  by  the  sight 
of  silver  beyond  counting,  not  to  speak  of  three 
images  of  the  goddess  of  Mercy  with  their 

attendant  Lo-han  idols,  all  of  gold.  The  precious 
metal  had  been  carefully  painted  over  to  conceal 
it  from  uninitiated  eyes,  so  that,  but  for  his  in- 
formants, Mr.  Tan  would  have  failed  to  recognise 
the  full  value  of  his  find. 

The  greatness  of  the  discovery  staggered  the 
explorer.  Here  was  wealth  beyond  his  utmost 

hopes.  A sudden  mad  desire  seized  him,  his 
clear  mind  grasping  in  a moment  what  this 
treasure  trove  might  mean  for  one  who  should 

have  nerve  enough  to  venture  all  for  its  possession. 
Learning,  office,  fame,  what  were  these  in  com- 


BASE  METAL 


91 


parison  with  immediate  enrichment ! In  a flash 
the  choice  was  made. 

Ruthless  measures  were  taken  lest  the  monks 
should  speak  to  others  of  the  painted  gold.  His 
Excellency,  as  in  duty  bound,  had  the  silver 
packed  up  and  forwarded  to  the  Emperor ; but  he 
kept  the  images,  saying,  “ I will  worship  these 
myself.” 

When  the  idols  had  been  convey'ed  to  his  own 
quarters  in  the  city,  the  adroit  functionary  employed 
two  goldsmiths,  whom  he  had  bribed  to  secrecy, 
to  cut  them  up  into  thin  slips.  These  slips  were 
placed  between  the  pages  of  books,  of  which  he 
purchased  large  stores,  as  officials  often  do  when 
returning  from  office  to  their  native  cities.  The 
gold  having  been  prepared  for  transit  in  this 
fashion,  the  unfortunate  workmen  were  made  away 
with,  lest  they  should  betray  the  nature  of  their 
labours. 

The  Intendant’s  chief  difficulty,  however,  was  to 
secure  the  silence  of  the  leader  of  the  soldiers,  a 
certain  Tin-tai.  To  him  therefore  he  gave  an 
archer’s  thumb-ring  of  precious  jade,  possessing 
the  virtue  of  colouring  fluids  green  to  such  an 
extent,  that  if  he  dipped  it  in  a large  tub  of 
water,  the  whole  would  be  tinctured  by  it.  But 


92 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


fearing  that  the  Tin-tai  might  betray  him,  not- 
withstanding the  bribe,  the  guilty  man  afterwards 
accused  him  of  appropriating  this  ring,  and  had 
him  beheaded  by  order  of  the  Emperor. 

Having  thus  succeeded  beyond  all  his  expecta- 
tions, Mr.  Tan  asked  for  sick  leave,  praying  the 
permission  of  the  Dragon  Throne  to  return  to  his 
native  city,  where  he  might  be  cared  for  at  his  own 
home  by  physicians  acquainted  with  his  malady. 
The  silver  which  had  been  forwarded  to  the  palace 
having  smoothed  the  way,  he  obtained  the  leave 
asked  for,  and  went  off  carrying  his  precious  books 
with  him.  What  more  natural  than  that  an  official 
whose  career  had  been  founded  in  love  of  letters 
should  devote  part  of  his  well-earned  gains  to  the 
acquisition  of  a library?  Tradition,  it  is  true,  con- 
spired with  public  opinion  against  a mandarin’s 
returning  from  his  post  with  trains  of  baggage  borne 
behind  his  silken  chair.  The  mere  appearance  of 
having  multiplied  possessions,  whilst  acting  as 
‘ father  and  mother  of  the  people  ’ under  the  Son  of 
Heaven,  was  to  be  avoided.  No  one  would  venture 
to  complain  of  books,  however,  whilst  quantities  of 
any  other  luggage  would  have  raised  suspicion  in 
every  town  and  village  through  which  his  retinue 
might  chance  to  pass. 


BASE  METAL 


93 


Thus  at  one  throw  the  fortunes  of  the  Tan 
family,  if  fortunes  they  may  be  called,  were  founded. 

His  Excellency  did  not  resume  his  northern 
Intendantship.  The  climate  of  the  south  suited  him 
better.  The  monks,  several  of  whom  had  escaped 
the  ruin  of  their  community,  were  burning  for 
revenge,  and  they  were  not  men  to  be  trifled  with. 
No  one  knew  this  better  than  Mr.  Tan.  The 
practised  administrator  was,  however,  a match  for 
his  enemies.  A man  less  gifted  had  been  lost,  for 
only  a nature  joining  snake-like  subtlety  to  the 
clear  eye  and  relentless  spring  of  the  tiger  could 
have  escaped.  The  priests,  for  their  part,  knew 
the  powers  of  the  man  with  whom  they  had  to  deal, 
and,  much  as  they  longed  to  punish  their  enemy, 
they  feared  to  place  themselves  within  reach  of  his 
claws. 

Reports  continued  to  be  spread  in  the  north  as 
to  the  Intendant’s  precarious  health.  A wasting 
illness  was  said  to  have  fastened  upon  him ; his 
strength  was  failing ; his  mind  was  sick ; soon  death 
would  end  his  sufferings.  It  was  impossible  for 
one  so  shattered  ever  to  resume  the  cares  of  office. 
Mr.  Tan  was  never  to  be  seen  in  the  streets 
of  Chinchew.  Indisposition  confined  him  to  his 
chamber. 


94 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


The  monks,  who  had  a subterranean  news  agency 
of  their  own,  learned,  as  was  intended,  of  this 
prolonged  confinement.  It  was  true  then,  the  out- 
raged idols  had  avenged  themselves,  smitir^  the 
sacrilegious  robber  with  lingering  death. 

Time  passed,  but  his  Excellency  kept  close,  like 
a Chinese  tiger  crouching  in  its  cave.  He  had 
scanned  the  book  of  life  too  well  not  to  foresee  some 
further  action  on  the  part  of  the  monks.  He  was 
right.  The  Abbot,  almost  as  wily  as  himself, 
resolved  to  visit  Chinchew,  in  order  to  verify  the 
rumours  that  had  reached  him  at  the  White 
Flower  Monastery ! The  visitor,  whose  arrival  at 
the  Tan  mansion  was  not  unexpected,  was  received 
there  with  a simple  courtesy.  On  inquiring  for  the 
great  man,  he  was  told  that  his  Excellency  was  very 
ill.  The  fourth  son  of  the  family  entertained  the 
honoured  guest  with  due  formality,  but  without  any 
marked  attention.  The  holy  man’s  name  was  un- 
known to  him,  but  that  was  not  surprising,  his 
venerated  father  had  so  many  friends  in  distant 
parts.  Had  his  Excellency  been  able,  he  would 
np  doubt  have  gladly  welcomed  one  who  had  come 
so  far  to  see  him.  The  whole  family  would  cer- 
tainly have  joined  in  detaining  his  reverence  had 
there  been  any  reasonable  hope  of  their  venerable 


BASE  METAL 


95 


chief’s  speedy  recovery,  but  that,  unfortunately,  was 
not  to  be  expected. 

Ah ! thought  the  Abbot,  the  Intendant  is  really 
ill ; the  home-going  was  not  a ruse ; we  may  leave 
him  to  the  vengeance  of  the  gods. 

Young  Mr.  Tan  dismissed  the  visitor,  after  pro- 
viding him  with  a sum  of  money  sufficient  for  his 
homeward  journey.  Thus  a dangerous  interview 
was  avoided,  and  the  matter  of  the  images  was  at 
rest ; for  the  monks,  who  knew  that  by  their  ill- 
gotten  wealth  they  had  incurred  the  odium  of 
rulers  and  people  alike,  did  not  dare  publish 
their  loss  by  openly  seeking  their  stolen  treasure. 
The  Abbot,  seeing  that  further  efforts  would  be 
useless,  left  the  city  and  returned  no  more  to 
Chinchew. 

But  wrongful  gains  did  not  bring  lasting  wealth. 
In  course  of  time  the  great  man  died  in  the  hand- 
some red  brick  house  adorned  with  beautiful  rockery 
gardens  which  he  had  built  for  himself  within  the 
city.  The  tablet  marking  his  rank  as  an  acade- 
mician remains  above  the  doorway,  over  whose 
threshold  he  will  never  pass  again.  His  family 
has  dwindled,  the  gardens  and  summer-houses 
which  he  constructed  are  in  ruins,  and  the 
gold  for  which  a glorious  scholar,  forgetting 


96 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


honour  and  pity,  sold  the  outcome  ot  so  many 
patient  years,  and  a promising  official  vilely  cast 
away  his  seal,  is  lost,  with  all  the  other  idols 
of  the  man’s  undoing ; but  the  account  is  still 
to  pay. 


VI  THE  BRONZE  ANTIQUE 


HE  house  of  Tsng  Han-lim,  the  famous  scholar 


A and  virtuoso,  was  full  of  books,  bronzes, 
and  precious  porcelains,  its  chief  treasures  being  col- 
lected in  the  ‘ book  room,’  a small  but  well-furnished 
chamber  with  a suite  of  several  apartments  opening 
out  of  it.  Here,  among  calligraphic  scrolls  and 
rubbings  of  inscriptions,  hung  the  picture  of  a 
phoenix,  which,  viewed  from  a distance,  showed  the 
‘ empress  bird  ’ in  graceful  outline,  but  looked  at 
nearer,  changed  into  a mass  of  ruddy  feathers,  and 
on  still  closer  inspection  resolved  itself  into  a 
whirling  red  mist.  The  porcelain  hat-stand,  and 
other  ornaments  upon  the  dais  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  room,  were  of  fine  Kiangsi  ‘ five  colour  ’ ware, 
and  on  a carved  stand  at  one  side  stood  a ‘ sang- 
de-bceuf  ’ vase,  the  highly  glazed  enamel  of  which  re- 
flected the  objects  in  the  room.  Opening  off  the  study 
was  the  library,  and  in  the  room  beyond  it  again  a 
collection  of  ancient  Chinese  coins.  The  quest  for 


7 


98  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


such  objects  had  occupied  Mr.  Tsng  for  years,  in- 
creasing until  it  had  become  a passion  which  led 
him  into  serious  extravagances,  interfering  sometimes 
also  with  his  discharge  of  public  business.  Indeed, 
it  was  supposed  that  where  all  other  gifts  had  failed 
to  influence  him,  a well-timed  present  of  a piece  of 
‘ Fukien  white  ’ or  an  incense  burner  of  genuine 
‘ Ming  ’ bronze  was  almost  certain  to  produce  the 
desired  effect. 

The  academician’s  mania  for  collecting  was  so 
well  known,  that  dealers  pursued  him  even  upon  his 
travels.  On  a certain  occasion,  when  the  duties 
of  Literary  Chancellor  had  carried  him  into  the 
province  of  Honan,  word  was  brought  by  one  of 
these  men,  that  some  individual  in  the  vicinity  had 
come  into  possession  of  an  ancient  bronze  vessel  of 
considerable  value. 

Mr.  Tsng  caused  inquiries  to  be  made  as  to  the 
whereabouts  of  this  treasure,  but  for  a time  without 
success.  The  dealer,  however,  undertook  to  find  the 
bronze  and  have  it  brought  to  the  neighbouring 
prefectural  city,  where  the  Chancellor  was  shortly 
due.  After  some  days,  this  man  wrote  stating  that 
he  had  discovered  the  object  of  his  search,  which 
proved  to  be  a tripod,  worn  by  age  and  exposure  to 
sea-water,  but  with  an  almost  legible 'inscription  in 


THE  BRONZE  ANTIQUE 


99 


curious  ‘ tadpole  ’ characters  upon  it.  The  metal  of 
which  it  was  composed  was  thin  and  light,  but  un- 
broken, Its  owner,  however,  refused  to  allow  it  out 
of  his  own  keeping,  and  being  much  occupied  with 
affairs,  declined  to  bring  it  to  the  city  where  his 
Excellency  then  was.  In  fact,  it  was  doubtful 
whether  he  would  sell  it  for  any  price,  as  he  seemed 
convinced  that  the  tripod  was  historical ; since  the 
ancient  books  referred  to  a vessel  of  the  same 
description  which  had  been  thrown  into  the  sea 
not  far  from  the  place  where  the  bronze  in  question 
was  actually  discovered. 

This  message  raised  the  Chancellor’s  expecta- 
tions to  white  heat,  and  he  sent  off  a messenger 
instructing  the  dealer  to  spare  no  expense,  but  to 
bring  the  tripod  and  its  owner  with  all  dispatch 
into  the  city.  Still  the  man  lingered,  and  it  was 
only  after  a considerable  delay  that  a second 
letter  arrived,  explaining  that  the  possessor  of 
the  bronze  was  not  inclined  to  part  with  it.  Fresh 
inquiries  from  the  Chancellor  brought  the  reply  that 
the  man  would  sell  if  he  got  his  own  price,  but 
that  he  would  not  accept  a smaller  sum  than 
twelve  thousand  taels  of  silver.  This  was  a crushing 
blow,  for  such  a price  was  staggering  even  to  a 
Literary  Chancellor,  into  whose  pockets  money  flowed 


lOO 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


like  water.  His  Excellency,  however,  was  fairly  in- 
the  toils ; the  collector’s  lust  had  seized  him,  and 
though  wincing  at  the  price  demanded,  he  ordered 
his  agent  to  have  the  bronze  brought  into  the  city 
before  the  close  of  the  examinations  should  render  it 
necessary  for  him  to  leave  the  prefecture. 

After  some  more  procrastination  the  dealer  at 
last  appeared  bringing  the  precious  tripod  and  its 
owner  with  him.  The  man,  who  was  conveyed  into 
his  Excellency’s  presence  within  an  hour  of  his 
arrival,  answered  the  questions  put  to  him  in  a 
simple  and  apparently  straightforward  manner. 
He  had  found  the  tripod  while  fishing  in  the  bay 
near  his  own  home.  It  had  got  entangled  in  his 
nets,  and  had  been  dragged  with  difficulty  from  the 
mud  at  the  bottom  of  the  water.  Noticing  that  it 
was  very  thin  and  light,  and  that  the  lettering  upon 
the  surface  was  ancient,  he  had  shown  it  to  people 
skilled  in  such  things,  and  had  learned  that  possibly 
the  tripod  might  be  as  ancient  as  the  times  of  Yu 
the  Great  himself.  Despite  the  improbability  of 
this  last  suggestion,  the  Chancellor  was  impressed 
by  the  man’s  story,  and  his  eyes  gleamed  with  excite- 
ment as  he  looked  at  the  ancient  vessel.  Then, 
fearing  lest  his  eagerness  might  betray  itself  further, 
he  dismissed  the  man,  saying  that  when  he  had  the 


THE  BRONZE  ANTIQUE  loi 

leisure  to  do  so,  he  himself  would  carefully  examine 
the  tripod. 

No  sooner  was  the  owner  gone,  however,  than  his 
Excellency  sent  for  such  catalogues  and  encyclo- 
pjedias  giving  descriptions  of  old  bronzes,  as  were 
procurable  within  the  city,  and  spent  the  evening 
studying  them,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  discover 
something  about  the  date  and  value  of  the  vessel. 
As  he  was  turning  over  one  of  these  books,  he  came 
upon  a woodcut  so  closely  resembling  the  tripod 
that  it  arrested  his  attention.  Beneath  the  woodcut 
was  a description  which  gave  detailed  measure- 
ments and  an  account  of  the  tadpole  characters 
engraved  upon  the  surface  of  the  bronze  described. 
Dumb  with  eagerness,  he  conned  the  page,  comparing 
the  vessel  and  the  picture.  The  more  he  studied 
them,  the  more  exact  did  the  resemblance  between 
the  two  appear  to  be.  The  measurements  corre- 
sponded ; the  inscription,  allowing  for  long  exposure 
and  erosion,  was  the  same.  The  metal  was  strangely 
thin,  however,  giving  only  a dull  wooden  sound  when 
struck ; but  that  was  said  to  be  a mark  of  very 
ancient  bronze.  The  weight  was  considerably  less 
than  that  mentioned  in  the  book,  but  this  fact,  as 
well  as  the  thinness  of  the  material,  might  easily  be 
accounted  for  by  the  vicissitudes  of  centuries. 


102 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Calling  one  of  his  secretaries,  a relative  of  his  own ' 
whom  he  could  trust,  the  Chancellor  told  him  of  his 
discovery,  and  made  him  test  each  detail  of  the 
resemblances  so  that  there  might  be  no  mistake. 
The  secretary  was  soon  almost  as  enthusiastic  as 
his  chief,  and  the  two  began  encouraging  each  other 
in  the  belief  that  one  of  the  long-lost  treasures  of 
ancient  China  stood  before  them. 

Next  morning  negotiations  for  the  purchase  of 
the  bronze  were  begun,  and  after  several  days  of 
cheapening  and  strife,  the  Chancellor  secured  the 
coveted  antique  for  six  thousand  taels.  When  the 
bargain  was  completed,  the  chief  officials  of  the  city 
and  the  leading  members  of  his  retinue  were  invited 
to  ‘ drink  wine  ’ in  honour  of  the  occasion.  A 
feast  was  spread,  and  when  the  guests  had  ‘ eaten 
to  the  full,’  they  were  conducted  to  a room  where, 
upon  a large  table,  the  newly  acquired  tripod  was 
placed,  with  the  book  containing  the  description  lying 
open  beside  it.  The  measurements,  weight,  and  in- 
scription were  pointed  out  to  the  guests,  who  hailed 
each  new  coincidence  with  pleasure,  draining  the 
cups  of  wine  handed  to  them  in  celebration  of  such 
indubitable  evidence  that  they  were  privileged  to 
see  a famous  relic  of  bygone  ages.  The  lettering 
of  the  difficult  inscription  was  studied  long  and 


THE  BRONZE  ANTIQUE 


103 


carefully,  in  its  turn  confirming  the  opinion  that  the 
ancient  vase  was  genuine.  More  wine  was  called 
for  and  drunk  amid  a chorus  of  congratulations. 
“ Ah,”  said  one  of  the  scholars,  whose  eye  had  fallen 
on  the  book  upon  the  table,  “ there  remains  a test 
which  has  not  yet  been  applied  to  his  Excellency’s 
tripod.” 

“ What  is  that  ? ” queried  another  of  the  company. 

“ We  have  not  proved  how  much  the  tripod  will 
hold,”  answered  the  scholar.  “ See,  in  this  description 
of  it  the  internal  capacity  of  the  vessel  is  given.” 

“ Our  friend  is  right,”  cried  the  Chancellor.  “ Ho 
there  ! Let  the  proper  amount  of  water  be  brought 
and  carefully  measured  into  the  tripod.” 

In  obedience  to  the  summons  a servant  fetched 
some  water  and  poured  the  required  quantity  into  the 
bronze.  It  filled  the  tripod  to  the  brim.  Shouts 
of  acclamation  greeted  this  fresh  proof  of  genuine- 
ness. More  jars  of  wine  were  called  for.  The 
guests  with  new  congratulations  surrounded  the  table, 
and  raised  their  beakers  again  to  celebrate  their 
host’s  good  fortune,  when  — ‘ pee-uk  ’ ; a slight 
cracking  sound  was  heard,  and  streams  of  water 
burst  from  the  tripod,  flooding  the  table  and  pouring 
upon  the  floor.  The  famous  bronze  had  broken, 
and  was  melting  into  pulp  before  the  eyes  of  the 


104  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

astonished  revellers.  When  the  Chancellor  and 
his  friends  had  shaken  off  their  stupefied  surprise 
they  discovered  that  the  tripod  was  a counterfeit 
of  papier-mach^,  treated  cunningly  with  clay  and 
verdigris  and  covered  with  brown  varnish  so  as 
to  resemble  ancient  bronze.  It  was  an  exquisite 
imitation,  the  chef  d’ceuvre  of  a master  craftsman, 
a manipulation  scarcely  possible  outside  of  China, 
where,  if  anywhere,  the  last  word  of  finished  guile 
in  human  handiwork  has  been  spoken. 


kOCKS  NKAk  AMOV. 


VII.  THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL 


T the  end  of  an  alley,  with  its  back  against  a 


L huge  boulder,  stood  a house  over  the  front 
court  of  which  a neighbouring  banyan  spread  its 
shadowing  shroud.  Silence  reigned  outside  the 
dwelling,  for  even  when  their  traffic  was  at  its 
height,  the  clamour  of  the  streets  did  not  reach  this 
quiet  corner,  and  at  the  time  of  which  this  story 
tells,  the  town  was  already  hushed  for  the  night. 
Inside  the  house,  however,  there  were  lights  and  the 
stir  of  voices.  Paper  lanterns,  covered  with  dim 
red  lettering,  hung  in  the  dining-room,  casting  a 
subdued  radiance  upon  a group  of  men  who  were 
feasting  at  a square  table,  while  people  were  coming 
and  going  in  the  other  apartments. 

Basins  containing  soups,  fish,  chicken,  and  other 
delicacies,  came  in  succession  from  the  kitchen  hard 
by,  and  were  placed  before  the  guests ; and  on  the 
arrival  of  each  dish  their  cups  were  filled  afresh  with 
wine. 


105 


io6  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

The  house  was  a poor  one,  its  furniture  consisting  . 
of  benches,  tables  and  shaky  wooden  bedsteads,  all 
of  the  meanest  description.  The  clothing  of  the 
inmates  appeared  to  be  in  keeping  with  these 
surroundings,  though  an  observant  eye  might  have 
detected  signs  of  prosperity  here  and  there,  such  as 
a silver-mounted  tobacco  pipe  leaning  against  the 
wall,  or  the  edge  of  a quilted  silken  jacket,  or  a 
fringe  of  lamb’s  fleece  lining  peeping  from  beneath 
a cotton  garment.  The  viands  which  came  smoking 
from  the  kitchen,  together  with  the  quality  of  the 
liquor  upon  the  table,  also  showed  that  the  inmates 
of  the  dwelling  were  not  reduced  to  the  last  shifts  of 
poverty. 

The  feasters  were,  in  fact,  a company  of  thieves, 
assembled  to  do  honour  to  one  of  their  profession,  a 
Mr.  Lo,  who  had  lately  come  to  the  vicinity. 

When  the  guests  had  satisfied  their  hunger,  con- 
versation began  to  take  the  place  of  that  steady 
feeding,  which  silences  the  first  stages  of  a Chinese 
feast. 

The  stranger  was  now  subjected  to  a series  of 
courteous  inquiries,  by  which  he  was  led  to  speak 
of  his  professional  experiences.  He  told  how,  like 
others  of  their  craft,  he  had  learned  in  boyhood  to 
run  up  a ten-foot  wall  by  means  of  a rope  and  stone 


THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL 


107 


thrown  over  the  top ; and  how  he  had  captured 
chickens  by  blowing  grains  of  rice  so  that,  when  a 
bird  advanced  to  peck  them,  the  V of  the  opened 
fore  and  middle  fingers  swept  rapidly  beneath  the 
beak,  and  carried  her  under  his  jacket,  where  a twist 
and  squeeze  finished  the  business.  He  described 
also  how  he  had  graduated  in  ‘ mouse-thieving,’  or 
the  lighter  branch  of  the  art,  stealing  the  mat  from 
beneath  a man  in  bed  without  wakening  him,  by 
gently  tickling  his  ear  with  a feather  and  giving  the 
mat  a slight  pull  each  time  the  victim  moved  away 
in  his  sleep  to  escape  from  the  annoyance. 

As  the  wine  circulated,  the  thieves  talked  more 
freely,  each  recounting  his  experiences  with  gusto ; 
but  the  guest  of  the  evening  outdid  his  hosts, 
telling  among  other  things  how  he  had  broken 
into  a temple,  and,  unnoticed  by  the  priests  who 
slept  within,  had  built  a scaffolding  of  altar  tables, 
and  completely  scraped  the  gilding  from  an  image 
of  the  god  of  war  during  the  night. 

In  spite  of  their  polite  speeches,  the  local  men 
were  nettled  by  Mr.  Lo’s  stories,  and  one  of  their 
number,  whose  tongue  was  loosened  by  the  wine 
which  he  had  drunk,  challenged  the  new-comer  to 
give  some  proof  of  his  vaunted  powers.  When  the 
man  asked  what  evidence  would  suffice  him,  several 


io8  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

trials  of  skill  were  suggested,  but  without  approving 
themselves  to  the  company.  At  last,  however,  one 
of  the  thieves,  a wizened  old  fellow  with  an  eye  like 
the  slit  in  a money-box,  broke  silence : 

“If  the  master  craftsman  desires  to  show  us  a 
specimen  of  his  handiwork,  let  him  steal  the  Tao-tai’s 
seal  from  the  great  yamen.” 

This  proposal  was  hailed  with  acclamation  by  the 
revellers,  who  now  turned  inquiring  glances  towards 
their  guest,  awaiting  his  response.  The  new-comer, 
though  staggered  as  well  by  the  difficulty  of  the 
task  suggested,  as  by  the  serious  consequences 
which  its  accomplishment  would  involve,  felt  that 
his  reputation  was  concerned,  and  accepted  the 
challenge.  Once  more  the  wine  cups  were  emptied, 
and,  wishing  their  visitor  good  speed  upon  his  enter- 
prise, the  guests  departed. 

Mr.  Lo  set  about  his  work  in  leisurely  fashion, 
reconnoitring  the  ground  with  a skill  which  proved 
him  to  be  no  ordinary  workman. 

Providing  himself  with  the  outfit  of  an  itinerant 
barber,  he  hung  about  the  streets  and  came  and 
went  within  the  yamen  itself,  picking  up  scraps  of 
information  from  his  customers  as  they  sat  beneath 
his  razor.  In  this  way  he  gained  a fair  idea  of  the 
place,  and  when. called  to  shave  the  children  in  the 


THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL 


109 


women’s  quarters  of  the  Tao-tai’s  home  behind  the 
offices,  he  was  able  to  complete  his  survey. 

In  the  course  of  inquiries  the  thief  discovered 
that  the  Tao-tai’s  seal,  carrying  with  it  the  powers 
of  office  as  it  did,  was  strictly  guarded.  It  would 
be  impossible  to  snatch  it  from  the  custody  of  its 
keepers  in  the  daytime,  and  every  night  it  w'as 
carried  to  the  magnate’s  bedroom,  where  it  was 
placed  in  the  ‘ box  pillow,’  on  which  he  laid  his 
head  when  he  retired  to  rest.  The  only  chance  of 
gaining  possession  of  the  seal,  in  fact,  was  to  enter 
the  private  dwelling,  and  steal  it  from  beneath  his 
Excellency  in  his  own  bedroom.  But  to  reach  the 
house  behind  the  other  buildings  was  no  easy 
matter ; for  the  yamen,  tenanted  by  an  army 
of  runners,  attendants,  and  officials,  lay  between  it 
and  the  entrance  gateway.  A wall  of  considerable 
height,  too  much  exposed  to  be  dug  through  with 
safety,  surrounded  the  entire  block  of  buildings, 
whilst  his  Excellency’s  residential  quarters  were  cut 
off  from  the  rest  of  the  yamen  by  strong  doors, 
which  were  locked  at  night.  To  make  the  great 
enclosure  doubly  safe,  the  outer  wall  was  topped  by 
thin  tiles,  placed  upon  their  edges  and  cemented  in 
pairs  so  as  to  look  like  rows  of  the  letter  V in- 
verted, a horizontal  layer  of  tiles  being  placed  upon 


I lO 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


the  topmost  row  of  all.  In  this  way  the  compound 
was  protected  by  a flimsy,  card-like  structure,  ready 
to  fall  with  a crash  should  a rope  or  ladder  be 
employed  to  scale  the  wall. 

So  difficult  was  the  place  to  enter,  indeed,  that 
the  thief  had  almost  repented  of  his  undertaking ; 
but  it  happened  that,  whilst  walking  disconsolately 
at  the  back  of  the  yamen,  he  noticed  a banyan 
growing  within  the  enclosure,  which  sent  a large 
branch  over  the  wall,  looping  down  low  enough  into 
the  road  to  be  reached  by  a vigorous  jump.  A glance 
sufficed  to  show  him  that  here  was  a way  out  of  his 
difficulties,  a bridge  by  which  the  obstacles  in  his 
path  might  be  got  over.  Fortune  indeed  had 
favoured  him,  for  the  Tao-tai’s  house  lay  just  inside 
that  portion  of  the  compound  where  the  tree  was 
growing. 

Having  thus  discovered  a point  at  which  an 
entrance  might  be  made  into  the  yamen,  he  saw  his 
way  more  clearly.  A plan  of  action,  simple  enough 
in  its  conception  but  calling  for  both  skill  and 
daring,  shaped  itself  in  his  mind,  and  he  set  about 
effecting  it  forthwith.  In  order  to  carry  out  his 
idea,  the  first  step  was  to  look  for  an  empty  out- 
house, or  corner  among  ruined  walls,  such  as  may 
be  often  met  with  in  Chinese  towns,  where  his  final 


THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL 


1 1 1 


arrangements  might  be  made  close  enough  to  the 
scene  of  operations.  A short  search  sufficed  to 
discover  a neglected  shrine  suitable  for  his  purpose, 
standing  in  a bit  of  empty  ground  not  far  from  the 
Tao-tai’s  house.  Here,  amid  a pile  of  decaying 
ancestral  tablets,  he  concealed  an  earthenware  bottle, 
two  or  three  tiny  pots  of  pigment,  a bit  of  rope,  and 
some  other  things  necessary  for  his  attempt  upon 
the  yamen. 

About  twelve  o’clock  on  a windy,  moonless  night, 
Mr.  Lo  went  to  the  shrine  to  make  ready.  Divest- 
ing himself  of  all  clothing  but  a short  pair  of  cotton 
trousers,  which  he  rolled  as  far  up  the  thigh  as 
possible,  he  oiled  the  exposed  parts  of  his  body,  so 
as  to  slip  easily  from  the  hands  of  those  who  might 
try  to  grapple  with  him.  His  queue  he  knotted  in 
a bunch  and  filled  with  needles,  so  that  no  one 
could  seize  him  by  the  hair.  The  next  step  was  to 
paint  his  face  black  and  white,  in  ghastly  likeness 
to  the  popular  representations  of  evil  spirits,  and  to 
place  a double-pointed  knife  between  his  teeth,  so 
as  to  be  able  to  stab  by  turning  his  head  and  shoulders, 
whilst  keeping  his  hands  free  for  action,  should  he 
be  set  upon  by  the  Tao-tai’s  servants.  Alight  rope, 
with  large  knots  at  intervals  of  about  a yard,  and 
one  or  two  housebreaking  tools,  completed  his  outfit. 


I 12 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Quietly  making  his  way  to  the  deserted  street 
behind  the  yamen,  the  thief  got  below  the  over- 
hanging bough  where  it  dipped  lowest  over  the  wall, 
and,  after  several  failures,  managed  to  spring  high 
enough  to  clutch  it  with  his  hands.  Then  he  drew 
himself  up,  and,  clinging  to  the  rough  bark,  slowly 
worked  his  way  until  he  reached  the  trunk  of  the 
tree.  After  resting  there  for  a short  time,  he 
wormed  himself  along  another  limb,  from  which  at 
length  he  clambered  down,  by  means  of  the  knotted 
rope,  landing  gently  upon  the  roof  of  the  Tao-tai’s 
quarters.  Crossing  the  tiles,  he  reached  a flat  space 
used  as  a roof  garden,  from  which  a door  opened 
upon  one  of  the  passages  within  the  building.  Here 
he  paused  and  listened  to  hear  whether  anyone  was 
stirring.  All  was  quiet,  however,  but  for  the  rush- 
ing of  the  wind  in  the  branches  and  the  rattle  oi 
woodwork  about  the  house. 

To  make  an  entrance  from  the  terrace  was  an 
easy  matter  for  so  experienced  a workman : the 
door  yielded  at  the  first  attempt,  and  the  thief  was 
inside  the  Tao-tai’s  lodgings. 

Guided  by  information  which  he  had  obtained 
beforehand,  the  man  crept  from  passage  to  passage, 
until  he  found  himself  outside  his  Excellency’s 
bedroom.  Peeping  through  a hole  in  one  of  the 


THE  TAO-TAI’S  SEAL 


"3 


paper-covered  windows  of  the  partition,  he  saw  that 
the  chamber  was  illuminated  by  a lamp  burning 
upon  a table  close  to  the  wall.  Without  pausing 
longer  than  was  necessary  to  offer  a brief  petition  to 
his  patron  god  the  tiger,  he  entered  the  room,  and, 
going  straight  to  the  bedside,  drew  apart  the  curtains 
and  struck  the  magnate  a sharp  blow  upon  the 
chest.  The  Tao-tai  opened  his  dazed  eyes,  when, 
seeing  the  unearthly  figure  standing  over  him,  he 
made  sure^his  end  had  come,  and  fell  into  an  agony 
of  terror.  The  thief,  keeping  his  diabolical  visage 
fixed  upon  his  victim,  calmly  stretched  out  his  left 
hand  and  drew  the  pillow  box,  containing  the 
precious  golden  seal,  from  beneath  the  ‘ great 
man’s  ’ head ; at  the  same  time  blowing  out  the 
lamp,  he  disappeared  into  the  darkness. 

The  Tao-tai,  bemused  with  sleep  and  sure  that  no 
mortal  dared  lay  hands  upon  him  in  such  fashion, 
had  little  doubt  as  to  the  unearthly  nature  of  the 
visitation.  Superstition  mingled  with  his  drowsy 
fancies,  convincing  him  that  he  was  under  ghostly 
summons  from  the  nether  world  to  give  account  of 
his  administration ; and  he  swooned  away,  failing  to 
recover  consciousness  until  long  after  the  robber  was 
beyond  pursuit. 

Thus  the  thief  maintained  his  reputation,  but  the 
8 


114 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


great  official  was  ruined.  The  successful  cracksman, 
too  wily  to  stake  his  safety  upon  the  loyalty  of  his' 
fellow-craftsmen  at  the  house  beneath  the  boulder, 
left  the  town  forthwith,  and  it  was  only  indirectly 
that  its  instigators  learned  how  the  amazing  burglary 
had  been  performed. 

The  Tao-tai  spent  a fortune  in  tiynng  to 
recover  the  seal ; but  it  was  never  seen  again. 
Search  was  made  in  all  the  pawnshops  of  the 
district,  special  agents  were  everywhere  employed  in 
efforts  to  discover  traces  of  the  thief,  proclamations 
offering  large  rewards  for  information  as  to  the 
missing  treasure  were  published  far  and  wide,  but 
all  in  vain.  His  Excellency  was  a broken  man,  and 
finally  surrendered  himself  to  undergo  the  severest 
penalties  for  carelessness  in  his  custody  of  the  high 
powers  represented  by  the  seal,  and  his  consequent 
failure  to  keep  the  charge  intrusted  to  him  by  the 
Emperor. 


VIII.  THE  QUALITY  OE  MERCY- 
STRAINED 


ATE  one  afternoon,  the  fall  of  flying  feet, 


accompanied  by  panting  as  of  lungs  nigh 
bursting,  echoed  loudly  in  a narrow  passage  behind 
the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ at  Ho-Chhi,  and  these  sounds  had 
scarcely  passed  away  when  the  scampering  rush 
of  a crowd  in  full  pursuit  poured  clamorously 
through  the  lane.  At  this  point  a visitor,  who 
had  just  reached  the  place,  eager  to  know  what 
was  happening,  left  the  church,  and  passing  beneath 
a banyan  tree  outside  the  building  came  upon  a 
number  of  men  and  boys.  In  the  thick  of  the 
crowd  he  found  two  stalwart  fellows  grappling 
with  a man  of  about  five-and-forty  on  the  brink 
of  a cistern  which  was  filled  to  the  brim  with 
liquid  manure.  The  prisoner,  who  was  resisting 
desperately,  had  his  right  hand  forced  between  the 
back  of  his  head  and  one  of  his  captor’s  fists,  in 
a frantic  endeavour  to  prevent  his  hair  from  being 


“5 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


ii6 

pulled  out  by  the  roots.  In  spite  of  his  struggles, 
however,  the  wrestlers,  one  of  whom  was  dragging 
him  by  the  queue,  whilst  the  other  pushed  him 
by  the  waist,  were  slowly  edging  him  towards 
the  pit.  The  work  was  done  methodically ; there 
was  a grip  and  a tussle ; the  wretch  had  lost 
another  inch.  The  men  rested  for  a moment, 
holding  him  firmly  the  while ; then  came  a fresh 
effort,  and  again  the  remaining  space  was  per- 
ceptibly shortened.  The  victim’s  face  had  a set, 
almost  indifferent  expression,  but  his  bare  feet 
were  eloquent  of  resistance,  the  toes  striking  into 
the  red  earth  and  scratching  the  surface  where 
they  slipped.  He  was  already  within  a yard  of 
the  hole;  a few  more  minutes  and  he  would  have 
been  choking  in  its  fetid  depths. 

“ What  are  you  doing  ? ” said  the  stranger,  as 
he  went  up  to  the  group. 

“ The  man’s  a thief ; we  are  going  to  drown  him,” 
said  the  fellow  who  held  him  by  the  waist,  as 
he  looked  up  over  his  shoulder. 

“ What  right  have  you  to  kill  the  man,  brothers  ? 
Is  not  this  a land  possessed  of  courts  of  law  and 
magistrates,  before  whom  you  may  accuse  him  ? ” 

“ The  magistrates  are  no  good,”  growled  a 
bystander. 


THE  QUALITY  OF  MERCY— STRAINED  117 

“ To  assume  the  power  of  life  and  death  is  an 
offence  against  the  guardians  of  the  law.” 

“ The  mandarins  care  for  nothing  but  how  to  fill 
their  pockets ; the  people  must  protect  themselves.” 

“ The  man  is  an  incorrigible  thief,”  said  another 
voice. 

“ That  is  no  reason  why  you  should  break  the 
law.” 

“An  evil  son,”  cried  someone  else. 

The  crowd,  having  by  this  time  recovered  from 
the  sudden  inroad  which  had  interrupted  its  pro- 
ceedings, now  began  to  surge  and  clamour.  It 
scarce  allowed  itself  to  be  heard.  But  voices  louder 
than  the  rest  came  stabbing  through  the  chorus. 

“ Robber.” 

“ Villain.” 

“ Scoundrel.” 

“ Not  to  be  borne  with  longer.” 

“ The  village  is  of  one  mind  to  punish  him.” 

“ Dead  dog.” 

“ But  the  teaching  of  the  ancient  kings  speaks 
of  benevolence  as  well  as  justice.  To  drown  the 
man  would  neither  be  benevolent  nor  just.  Not 
to  give  him  another  chance  would  scarce  be 
merciful.  To  punish  him  untried  would  be  just 
neither  to  him  nor  to  your  country’s  laws.” 


ii8  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

Another  burst  of  exclamations  came  from  the 
onlookers. 

“ Unfilial  son.” 

“ Wandering  rascal  of  the  streets.” 

“ Drown  him,  villain  ! ” 

“ Drown  the  thief.” 

Upon  this  the  executioners  gave  the  man  another 
heave. 

“ Hold,  brothers  ; what  has  he  done  ? ” 

“ He  has  stolen  taro  root.” 

“ Brothers,  forgive  him  ; we  all  are  sinners.” 

The  tumult  lessened. 

“ Stay  a moment.  If  you  kill  him,  you  will  do  it 
with  a bad  conscience,  and  bring  trouble  on  your- 
selves, perhaps  clan  fighting,  more  murders,  lawsuits, 
and  a heavy  fine.” 

“ He  ought  to  die,”  came  from  the  crowd ; but 
the  body  of  its  unrest  thinned  and  dwindled  as 
the  clamour  died  away. 

“ If  you  forgive  him,  your  hearts  will  be  at  peace, 
feeling  that  a good  deed  has  been  done.” 

“ You  do  not  know  how  bad  he  is,  elder  born.” 

“It  is  said,  ‘What  you  do  not  want  done  to 
yourself,  do  not  do  to  others.’  ” 

The  storm  having  spent  itself,  silence  fell  upon 
the  crowd,  only  an  angry  voice  breaking  the  calm 


THE  QUALITY  OF  MERCY— STRAINED  119 


here  and  there,  as  the  last  ripples  of  its  resentment 
died  away  at  the  edge. 

There  was  a pause — one  of  those  moments  that 
seem  unending  whilst  sense  remains  suspended  in 
emotion.  The  man’s  life  hung  in  the  wind, — a flame 
flickering  amidst  invisible  shadows.  Would  light  or 
darkness  win  ? 

A word  came  from  the  depths  of  the  crowd  ; the 
captors  loosed  their  grasp  and  turned  aside  with 
sullen  faces.  For  a moment  the  prisoner  remained 
half  dazed  beside  the  pit ; another  second,  and  he 
was  erect.  The  crowd  stood  silent  as  the  man 
passed  through  its  ranks,  a bitter  word  upon  his 
lips.  He  scrambled  slowly  up  a sloping  bank 
and  gained  the  grass-grown  edge  of  the  mountain’s 
spur  behind  the  inn.  Here  his  breath  failed  him 
and  he  paused,  his  limbs  trembling  beneath  him 
as  he  looked  back  upon  the  people.  The  wretch’s 
clothes  were  torn  and  stained  with  red  earth,  and 
the  skin  gaped  through.  His  set  face  furrowed 
and  broke  in  fury,  the  eyes  gleaming  under  drawn 
brows,  and  the  yellow  teeth  showed  to  the  gums 
beneath  a canine  lifting  of  the  blue-grey  lips.  He 
raised  one  hand  painfully  to  his  dishevelled  queue, 
and  with  a scornful  gesture  the  reprobate,  untouched 
by  mercy,  disappeared. 


120 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


The  afternoon  sun  shone  on  the  green  plain 
among  the  hills,  picking  out  its  red-roofed  villages. 
Already  there  were  deepening  wells  of  shadow  in 
the  mountain  clefts,  black,  bewitched  with  the  blue 
of  the  coming  Eastern  night.  The  crowd,  half 
astonished,  half  pleased  by  its  own  behaviour,  eddied 
round  the  corner  of  the  inn,  seeking  if  possible 
to  learn  more  about  a creed  which,  while  it  counsels 
mercy,  teaches  also  a redemptive  justice  unknown 
in  heathen  lands.  And  as  the  people,  fresh  from 
an  unexpected  conquest  of  themselves,  passed 
beneath  the  banyan  on  their  way  into  the  church, 
there  seemed  to  be  ‘a  singing  in  the  branches 
that  was  not  of  the  breeze.’ 


IX.  THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS 


NE  sultry  afternoon  late  in  the  Chinese  spring, 


a group  of  some  twenty  men  and  women 
were  assembled  in  the  guest-room  of  a red  brick 
house,  where  once  a scholar  gathered  pupils  round 
him,  now  used  for  the  purposes  of  a village  church. 
The  river,  which  flowed  through  the  neighbouring 
hamlet,  had  almost  disappeared  from  its  bed  of 
granite  detritus  beside  the  building,  and  the  rice  in 
the  fields  hard  by  languished  for  lack  of  water. 

The  court  on  which  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ of  the 
church  opened,  was  paved  with  tiles,  fan-shaped 
and  marked  with  curved  lines,  producing  a conven- 
tional wave  pattern  upon  its  surface.  In  the  centre 
of  it  stood  a ‘ Ningpo  tub  ’ of  goldfish,  whilst  an 
unglazed  window  in  the  farther  wall,  with  granite 
mullions  carved  to  represent  bamboos,  gave  on 
another  court  beyond.  Through  this  opening,  and 
above  the  wall,  the  eye  caught  glimpses  of  a glossy 
tree  which  filled  the  place  with  delicate  fragrance. 


I2I 


122 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


The  back  wall  of  the  room  where  the  people  were  ' 
assembled  was  painted  red  and  decorated  with  gilded 
phoenixes,  the  wings  and  feathers  so  arranged  as  to 
form  circles  in  a regular  pattern,  showing  that  here 
the  ancestral  sanctuary  of  the  building  had  once 
been. 

The  male  portion  of  the  congregation  sat  on 
benches  near  a raised  platform,  which  served  the 
preacher  for  a pulpit.  Tin-peh  the  joiner,  much  in 
request  as  a maker  of  water-wheels  and  farming 
implements,  occupied  his  usual  place  in  the  front 
row  next  the  wall,  the  centre  of  his  face  half 
hidden  behind  horn-rimmed  spectacles,  whilst  a 
New  Testament,  printed  on  yellow  paper,  lay  upon 
his  knees.  Tm-peh’s  son,  Tsang-ah,  a boy  of  ten, 
sat  close  by,  and  struck  with  the  end  of  his  queue 
at  passing  flies,  whilst  waiting  for  an  opportunity 
to  escape  his  father’s  eye  and  slip  out  for  a minute’s 
play  or  mischief.  Ah-Poah,  with  two  companions 
from  a village  farther  up  the  valley,  were  the  other 
occupants  of  the  first  bench.  In  the  next  row  sat 
Koan-peh  and  his  sons,  who  had  walked  ten  miles 
from  their  mountain  farm  that  morning  to  be 
present  at  the  service.  Near  them  was  Ah-Kim, 
lately  returned  from  Singapore,  resplendent  in  new 
clothes,  a silver  watch  and  chain  adding  much  to 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS 


123 


his  importance,  though  somewhat  distracting  the 
attention  of  the  younger  members  of  the  congrega- 
tion during  duller  moments  in  the  sermon.  Ah-Ko 
the  actor,  loose-hung  and  wearj'^-looking,  sat  farther 
back  near  the  door,  the  effects  of  plays  prolonged 
till  dawn,  heavy  marches,  and  the  privations  of  a 
stroller’s  life  showing  in  his  listless  eyes.  Khi-peh, 
straight  and  decorous  in  plain  dress  and  white  hair, 
with  his  small  dog  snug  beneath  the  bench,  sat 
near,  where  he  could  rest  his  back  against  the 
painted  panelling.  A pathetic  figure,  with  a child  in 
its  arms,  hovering  outside  the  open  door  behind  the 
pulpit,  was  Tin-peh’s  wife,  who,  conscious  of  eyes 
inflamed  in  watery  red  sockets,  and  cheeks  eaten 
away  by  some  leprous  malady,  dared  not  enter. 
The  other  women — Ah-Ko’s  wife,  Khi-peh’s  daughter, 
and  the  rest — were  placed  behind  a screen  at  one 
side  of  the  church,  sore  let  and  hindered  by  restless 
children,  but  doing  their  best  to  follow  what  was 
going  on. 

At  the  close  of  the  service,  an  elderly  rnan  in  the 
long  gown  and  short  outer  jacket  of  the  literati 
rose  from  a chair  where  he  had  been  sitting  near 
the  wall,  and  began  to  speak  to  the  people.  His 
clothes  and  hands  were  dirty.  His  forehead  was 
hidden  in  the  depths  of  a ‘ wind  cap,’  or  hood,  which 


124 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


fell  to  his  neck  and  shoulders,  and  his  eyes  were 
almost  lost  to  view  amidst  deep  wrinkles. 

“It  is  true,”  he  said,  speaking  slowly,  “ that  men 
should  help  each  other,  as  the  teacher  has  just  told 
us.  To  care  for  the  sick,  to  feed  the  hungry,  to 
clothe  the  naked,  is  indeed  our  duty.  We  ought 
to  show  benevolence  to  those  around  us.  The 
Supreme  Ruler  cares  for  us  His  children.  He  sends 
the  rain  and  gives  us  food.  More  than  this.  He 
caused  the  Lord,  la-so,  the  holy  Sage  of  whom  the 
teacher  has  been  telling  us,  to  proclaim  the  laws  of 
heaven  anew  upon  the  earth  and  die  for  men.” 

The  speaker,  who  up  to  this  point  had  been 
talking  in  a low  monotone,  now  threw  out  his  arms 
with  an  expressive  gesture  and  raised  his  voice. 

“ The  Holy  Man  was  fastened  to  a cross  like 
this,”  he  continued,  holding  his  hands  at  full  stretch 
and  turning  his  eyes  from  one  to  the  other.  “ Nails 
pierced  Him  here,  and  here,”  he  added,  driving  a 
forefinger  into  his  palms  alternately  and  then  return- 
ing his  arms  to  their  cruciform  position. 

“Bad  men  fixed  Him  to  a ‘letter-ten  frame.’ ^ 
His  feet  were  wounded  : He  bled  : He  hung  beneath 
the  sun  ; He  died.” 

The  people  listened  as  the  voice  increased  in 
^ The  Chinese  symbol  for  ten  is  shaped  like  a cross. 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS 


>25 


volume  and  the  heavily  clad  limbs  made  graphic 
movements.  The  scholar’s  pallid  face  grew 
animated  as,  with  the  dramatic  gift  of  his  race, 
he  rehearsed  the  scene.  He  saw  it  all : he  lived 
through  it : he  agonized.  The  presentation  was  a 
telling  one,  simple,  vivid,  full  of  meaning ; and  the 
effect  of  it,  coming  unexpectedly  as  it  did  upon  the 
congregation,  may  well  be  imagined. 

“ We  have  our  sacrifices,”  the  man  continued, 
“ but  they  are  only  outward  forms  with  no  meaning 
in  them.  As  ‘ the  Master  ’ indicates,  ‘ sacrifice  does 
not  come  to  a man  from  without,  it  issues  from 
within  him,  and  has  its  birth  in  the  heart.’  ” 

“ The  Western  Sage,  of  whom  you  have  been 
hearing,  teaches  the  same  thing,  calling  men  to 
seek  more  than  ‘ the  outer  skin  ’ of  ceremonial  in 
worship.  He  gave  Himself : He  died  for  us : He 
teaches  men  to  give  themselves  for  others.” 

The  speaker  stopped  abruptly,  and  sat  down.  It 
was  as  if  the  ‘ stone  general  ’ by  the  forgotten  bridge 
at  the  roadside  had  opened  its  granite  lips  and 
spoken,  so  unexpected  was  the  utterance.  The 
people  waited  in  silence  for  some  moments  after  the 
voice  had  ceased,  then  slowly  left  their  places  and 
dispersed. 

Mr.  Nng  Giok,  who  was  a sew-tsai,  or  scholar  of 


126 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


the  first  degree,  seldom  visited  the  gathering  of 
humble  folk  at  the  red  house  by  the  river.  He  was 
a Confucianist  like  those  of  his  order ; but  in  the 
course  of  general  reading  he  had  met  with  the  story 
of  the  Saviour,  and  had  been  attracted  by  it.  It 
was  strange  indeed  that  he  should  have  penetrated 
so  deeply  into  the  meaning  unaided ; it  was  stranger 
still  that  he  should  speak  of  it  in  public,  despite  the 
bitter  prejudices  of  his  class ; but  strangest  of  all 
it  was  that,  having  learned  and  said  so  much,  he 
should  have  stopped  short  where  he  did.  According 
to  the  loveliest  of  Chinese  legends,  the  Goddess 
Kwan-yin,  when  about  to  enter  heaven,  noticed  a 
cry  of  anguish  rising  from  the  earth  beneath  her, 
and,  moved  by  pity,  paused  as  her  feet  touched 
the  glorious  threshold.  And  there  still  she  waits  to 
help  the  sad  and  wretched  into  that  paradise  which, 
for  their  sakes,  she  refuses  to  enter.  It  was  from 
no  such  feeling,  however,  that  Mr.  Nng  halted  at  the 
door  of  happiness  whilst  in  the  very  act  of  pressing 
others  to  go  in.  Who  shall  say  what  hindrance, 
subtle  or  otherwise,  what  fear  or  interest,  prevented 
his  openly  joining  the  followers  of  that  Sage  whose 
precepts  he  had  proclaimed  so  forcibly  in  his  un- 
expected address  at  the  village  ‘ worship  hall  ’ ? 
The  dead  hand  of  custom  and  the  power  of  local 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS 


127 


politics,  the  toils  of  a ubiquitous  superstition  and 
the  calls  of  leadership  in  a village  life  completely 
touched  to  heathen  issues — these,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  moral  weakness  induced  by  handling  truths 
without  the  power  or  will  to  follow  them  upon  the 
other,  no  doubt  did  much  to  hinder  him. 

About  two  years  after  the  incident  here  recorded, 
the  preacher  who  had  been  present  when  Mr.  Nng 
Giok  spoke  in  the  village  church,  happened  to  be 
in  the  scholar’s  neighbourhood  and  went  to  call  upon 
him.  A mile’s  walk  brought  him  to  his  destination, 
a gaunt  house  standing  by  the  roadside  amidst 
fields  of  rice  and  taro.  Passing  a roomful  of  school- 
boys, who  seemed  half  awed,  yet  turbulent,  he 
found  himself  in  the  reception  hall  of  the  establish- 
ment. The  earthen  walls  were  unplastered ; naked 
beams  and  pillars  of  needlewood  supported  the 
unceiled  roof ; the  floor  of  beaten  clay  was  clammy 
underfoot ; but  the  stark  room,  though  scant  of 
furniture  and  decoration,  was  not  without  a certain 
gaunt  dignity. 

The  old  man  received  his  visitor  with  grave 
courtesy,  whilst  his  wife,  a delicate-looking  woman, 
set  tea  and  cakes  before  him.  He  was  full  of  con- 
versation, speaking  of  books,  of  Western  civilisation, 
and  of  religion.  When  asked  to  rejoin  the  gatherings 


128 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


at  the  ‘ worship  hall,’  he  consented,  but  with  a 
courteous  accent  of  reserve  in  his  tone,  discounting 
what  he  said.  The  conversation  flagged;  Mr.  Nng 
looked  preoccupied,  as  though  something  were  on 
his  mind  of  which  he  wished  to  speak,  yet  could 
not  bring  himself  to  utter.  At  last,  when  the 
visitor  rose  to  go,  the  old  man,  conquering  his 
hesitation,  turned  with  an  earnest  look,  and,  opening 
his  eyes  wide  in  spite  of  all  their  wrinkles,  said  to 
him — 

“ I have  been  reading  the  story  of  the  Lord  la-so 
in  the  book  you  gave  me.” 

“ Yes,  O elder  born  !” 

“It  is  a strange  history.  There  is  something 
about  it  which  I do  not  understand,”  he  continued, 
his  expression  changing. 

“ What  is  that,  O elder  born  ? ” 

“ It  does  not  move  the  passions  as  the  record  of 
‘ the  Three  Kingdoms  ’ does,  but  it  affects  one  in  a 
deeper  way.” 

“ In  what  way  does  the  story  move  you  ? ” 

“ I cannot  quite  explain  it,  but  when  I think 
of  Him  who  was  so  good,  who  taught  men  what 
was  right,  and  spent  His  life  in  doing  works  of 
mercy,  my  heart  is  stirred. 

“ And,”  he  went  on,  “ the  other  day  when  I was 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  CROSS 


129 


reading  of  how  the  people  badly  used  and  did  to 
death  this  Holy  Man,  my  eyes  were  filled  with  tears 
of  sorrow,” 

The  speaker  paused,  and  then,  after  a moment’s 
silence,  added  wistfully,  like  one  awaking  beneath 
the  touch  of  some  power  hitherto  unknown — 

“ I cannot  understand  how  the  thing  happened — 
I wept.  ’Twas  very  strange;  I never  felt  like  that 
before.  Can  you  explain  it,  elder  born  ? ” 


9 


X.  THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR 


ME  curfew  from  the  southern  watch-tower  had 


rung  forth  deep  and  mellow,  its  slow  notes 
booming  through  the  city.  The  sound  of  passing 
feet  was  dying  at  the  Cross,  and  dead  in  the 
thoroughfares,  where  lights  were  disappearing  one 
by  one.  An  unwonted  illumination,  however,  broke 
the  sombre  line  of  East  Street  at  the  magistrate’s 
yamen,  where  lamps  and  torches  burned  before  the 
gates.  The  mythological  monster,  upon  a wall 
opposite  to  the  main  entrance,  moved  in  the 
flickering  light,  as  if  at  last  awakened  to  its  fabled 
duties,  and  about  to  visit  with  destruction  the 
venalities  of  a corrupt  officialdom.  On  either 
side  of  it  the  magisterial  insignia  shot  mast-like 
through  the  glow,  to  lose  themselves  in  the  night 
overhead. 

A few  paces  from  the  yamen  gates,  and  somewhat 
to  the  left  of  them,  a body  of  policemen  were 
keeping  guard  around  a man  who  hung  by  the 


132 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


chin  inside  a wooden  cage.  This  structure,  six  or 
seven  feet  high  by  three  feet  square,  was  formed  of 
perpendicular  bars  socketed  into  wooden  frames 
above  and  below,  the  top  frame  having  two  movable 
pieces  of  wood  out  of  which  half-circles  were  cut,  so 
as  to  permit  the  victim’s  body  to  be  lowered  within 
the  bars,  his  feet  swinging  clear  of  the  bottom, 
whilst  his  head  remained  outside  the  cage.  A 
dense  crowd  filled  the  area  in  front  of  the  yamen, 
pressing  close  up  to  the  armed  guard  and  their 
prisoner.  It  was  a strange  contrast,  that  one 
fixed  head  higher  than  all  the  rest,  looking  as 
if  it  had  been  laid  on  a charger,  and  the  sur- 
rounding sea  of  moving  faces.  The  prisoner’s 
features  were  darkened  by  exposure  to  the  sun 
and  attenuated  by  want  of  food ; the  nose 
being  preternaturally  sharp  and  meagre,  whilst  the 
half-closed  eyes  paid  no  attention  to  the  gazing 
multitude. 

The  man  thus  exposed  in  the  ‘ death  cage’  had 
been  guilty  of  robbery  with  violence  upon  the  high- 
road between  Chinchew  and  Amoy. 

For  once  Chinese  justice  had  not  miscarried, 
and  the  right  man  was  suffering  for  wrong- 
doing. 

At  the  point  we  speak  of,  there  was  a stir  in  the 


MEMORIAL  ARC  H NEAR  GREAT  VAMEX. 


STREET-FRONT  OF  CHINCHEW  HOSPITAL. 


THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR 


>33 


crowd,  as  two  men  made  their  way  towards  the 
spot  where  the  group  of  guards  was  stationed, 
and  began  speaking  to  the  condemned  man.  How 
ghastly  the  sun-beaten  face  showed  under  the  lamps, 
with  its  blistered  lips,  its  sunken  features,  and  blood- 
shot yellow  eyeballs,  a crop  of  harsh  bristles  covering 
the  once  shaven  surface  of  the  crown  above  the 
forehead. 

“ Brother,”  said  one  of  the  new-comers,  using 
the  customary  salutation  of  the  people,  “ we  have 
a message  for  you.” 

There  was  whispering  among  the  bystanders  as 
they  pulled  each  other’s  sleeves  in  expectation  of 
some  fresh  excitement.  But  these  men  had  not 
brought  a pardon  for  the  prisoner,  as  some  people  in 
the  crowd  at  first  imagined : they  had  come  hoping 
that  they  might  point  him  to  another  source  of 
consolation. 

Too  late:  why  not  leave  him  to  die  as  he  was? 
This  was  no  time  to  speak  of  spiritual  things  to 
such  a soul  in  such  a case.  No  man  could  make 
him  understand. 

True,  but  there  was  One  who  could,  and  man 
might  point  the  soul,  with  its  awakened  powers,  to 
Him  who  said  to  such  another,  “ This  day  shalt 
thou  be  with  Me  in  paradise.”  Could  the  life  be 


134 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


changed  as  in  a moment  beneath  some  spell  of 
words?  Nay,  not  by  man,  but  to  the  touch  of  the 
pierced  hands  all  things  are  possible. 

Folly ! What  though  the  wildered  sinner  says 
he  grasps  at  God,  and  hardly  comprehending, 
lets  'his  lost  life  fall  into  the  Saviour’s  hands. 
Delightful  folly ! How  the  music  of  the  gospel 
sounds  in  the  soul  at  such  a moment,  when  all 
other  systems  fall  away,  and  human  wisdom  sinks  in 
impotent  dumbness.  How  the  old  simple  message 
rings  true  in  that  pause  upon  the  verge  of  the  un- 
seen, when  human  guilt  looks  God  in  the  face,  and 
knows  it  has  to  die. 

Too  late  ? Is  Calvary  so  far,  then  ? May 
thieves  be  penitent  no  more  ? My  brother,  had  you 
stood  there,  with  shadows  falling  round  you  deeper 
than  the  night,  outside  the  lurid  circle  at  the  yamen 
door,  and  had  you  seen  the  misery  of  heathenism, 
the  powerlessness  of  man,  the  might  of  death, 
gathered  into  one  living  point  of  agony  in  the  eyes 
of  a tortured  felon,  you  too  would  have  blessed  the 
tender  words  of  the  unmerited  evangel  as  a sick 
child  blesses  his  mother’s  hand. 

It  were  a folly  worth  much  so-called-  wisdom,  to 
seek  to  bring  this  dying  man  to  that  Saviour  who 
understood  his  need,  and  it  were  sovereign  joy  to 


THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR 


»35 


hope  that  the  hand  of  Mercy  might  touch  him  in 
the  night. 

The  prisoner  threw  off  his  indifference  as  with 
an  astonishing  display  of  strength  he  thrust  his  feet 
sideways  against  the  perpendicular  bars  of  the  cage, 
thus  gaining  leverage  enough  to  relieve  his  chin  for 
a moment  from  the  weight  of  his  body. 

“ What ! ” he  cried  to  the  strangers,  despair 
hunting  for  hope  in  his  eyes,  “ can  you  save  me  ? ” 

“ We  cannot  save  you  from  the  punishment  of 
your  crime,  my  brother, — you  have  broken  the  law, 
and  by  that  law  must  die, — but  still  God  pities  you. 
He  can  deliver  you  from  what  is  worse  than  death.” 

“ But  does  God  care  for  me  ? ” 

“ He  does.  Though  you  have  wandered  from  the 
right  way,  and  wronged  His  heart  by  wickedness, 
He  longs  for  you.” 

“Is  it  possible ? ” 

“ Yes,  and  we  have  come  to  tell  you  that  God  is 
willing  to  forgive  and  to  deliver  you  from  doom. 
He  has  prepared  a way  of  escape.” 

“ What  do  you  mean  ? ” 

“ Listen  : we  cannot  rescue  you,  but  your  Heavenly 
Father  can  save  your  soul  even  at  this  last  hour,  if 
you  but  turn  in  sorrow  from  your  sin  and  cast  your- 
self upon  His  mercy.” 


136  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ But  I am  ‘ an  evil  son,’  a thief,  a murderer.” 

“ Yes,  it  is  true ; yet,  bad  as  you  are,  you  are  still 
God’s  child.  A wayward,  sinful  one  it  is  true, 
but  none  the  less  His  child.  He  paid  the 
penalty  of  your  guilt,  terrible  as  it  is,  long 
ago.  He  paid  it  with  the  life  blood  of  His  Son, 
who  died  a felon’s  death  for  you  upon  the 
Cross.  ‘ Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.’  ” 

“ You  say  He  died  for  me : how  do  you  know 
it?” 

“ God  tells  us  of  it  in  the  ‘ Holy  Book  ’ which  He 
has  given  to  men  ; and  besides.  He  has  told  us  of  it 
in  our  own  hearts.  We  two  men  who  are  speaking 
to  you  now  know  it  to  be  true.  Look  to  this 
Saviour  Christ ; look,  and  He  will  receive  you  as 
He  did  another  dying  thief  years  ago.  Tell 
Him  that  you  do  not  understand,  ask  Him  to 
receive  you ; He  knows  how,  for  He  Himself  has 
said,  ‘ Him  that  cometh  unto  Me  I will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.’  ” 

“ I believe  your  words : I pray  His  mercy,”  gasped 
the  thief. 

The  man’s  feet  slipped  down  the  bars,  and  the 
weight  of  his  body  fell  again  upon  the  tortured 
neck  and  chin.  After  a pause,  he  braced  himself 


THE  ELEVENTH  HOUR 


137 


once  more  to  listen,  and  again  the  strangers 
spoke  such  words  of  hope  and  love  as  came  to  their 
lips. 

At  the  chill  of  dawning,  when  the  guards  stretched 
their  limbs,  flapping  the  dust  from  their  heavy 
sleeves  and  yawning  themselves  awake,  it  was  known 
that  their  watch  was  over. 

“ Dead,”  said  a man  to  his  fellow,  who  was 
passing  along  the  pavement ; “ see,  his  legs  hang 
straight  down.” 


1 1 

CHRISTIAN  LIFE:  THE  RESULT 
XI.  TRANSFORMATION 
HHIM-HAW  is  a fishing  village  by  the  sea,  its 


red-roofed  houses  crowding  over  a narrow 
promontory,  like  boys  let  loose  from  school ; here 
filling  the  opener  ground,  there  pushing  one  another 
down  precipitous  places  to  the  water’s  brink.  North 
of  the  village  lies  a sandy  bay,  whose  generous 
curves  recall  the  sweep  of  far  horizons.  This  bay  is 
the  glory  of  Chhim-haw,  which  looks  back  from  its  sea- 
worn  point  over  blue  waters,  where  the  wind  splashes 
the  waves  with  flake-white,  and  the  sun  scatters 
flying  gold.  Landward  stretch  low  dunes  and  sand- 
blown  farmsteads  with  glossy  saddle-plants  on  the 
field  edges,  spindling  sweet  potatoes  in  the  drills, 
and  wild  chrysanthemums,  that  shyly  star  the  rocks 
with  yellow. 


139 


140 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Where  the  bay  ends  and  the  spit  starts  seaward, 
masses  of  granite  break  from  the  sand,  rising  into 
weather-bitten  hills  as  the  land  narrows. 

Among  these  boulders  the  village  finds  foothold 
for  its  bustling  life.  Its  chief  street  skirts  the 
harbour,  sometimes  dropping  to  the  beach  level, 
sometimes  transforming  itself  to  rough-built  quays. 
Here  twists  of  flax  grass  and  bales  of  cotton 
mingle  with  foreign-looking  boxes,  while  tubs  of 
shoes,  packages  of  sugar,  and  bulging  bamboo 
bottles  of  oil  rub  shoulders  with  deep-bellied 
crates;  there  fish,  both  dried  and  salted,  whitened 
amphora  containing  native  spirits,  jars  of  salted 
vegetables,  bundles  of  tobacco,  nets,  and  bags 
of  rice,  are  vigorously  handled  by  troops  of 
coolies. 

The  damp  pier  stones  are  hustled  by  sharp  sea- 
wind  and  dashed  with  spray,  whilst  big  junks,  sadly 
reduced  each  year,  it  is  true,  by  steamer  competition, 
strain  their  hempen  cables  as  they  tumble  heavily 
in  the  harbour,  or,  at  the  ebb,  lie  floundered  on  the 
sand. 

On  the  day  our  story  opens,  a man  with  shaven 
head,  black  turban,  and  loose  blue  jacket,  paused 
outside  a cotton  warehouse  near  the  harbour  of 
Chhim-haw.  Glancing  through  the  unglazed  windows 


TRANSFORMATION 


141 

at  its  worn  counters,  its  earthen  floor,  and  low- 
roofed  outer  room,  he  entered  the  door  and 
mingled  with  the  busy  crowd  within.  Presently, 
choosing  a moment  when  everyone  was  occupied, 
he  crept  up  a narrow  ladder  at  the  back  of  the 
place,  and  disappeared  inside  a loft  where  cotton 
bales  were  kept. 

Adroit  as  Khiu-goan,  the  hero  of  the  events 
here  recorded,  had  been,  his  movements  did  not 
escape  observation.  The  owner  of  the  warehouse 
had  noted  them.  For  the  rest  of  the  day  he 
kept  an  eye  on  the  ladder  from  the  desk  at 
which  he  was  posted,  and  with  the  patient  per- 
sistency of  the  Oriental,  he  sat  on  through  the 
night,  watching  and  working  until  the  dawn. 
Khiu-goan  lay  close  among  the  cotton  bales,  not 
daring  to  move.  Next  day  the  blockade  con- 
tinued, for,  busy  as  the  merchant  was,  he  kept  the 
ladder  continually  in  view. 

On  the  second  evening  the  good  man  sent  a 
servant  with  eight  hundred  cash  to  buy  wine  and 
other  necessaries  for  a feast,  and  had  dinner 
served  in  his  office  for  two  persons.  The 
employees  were  given  a night  off,  and  went  to 
their  homes.  When  the  shutters  were  up,  and 
the  door  carefully  barred  behind  the  last  of  the 


142 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


men,  the  merchant  had  a look  at  the  table,  and, 
going  to  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  called  his  un- 
known guest — 

“ Elder  brother,”  he  said,  “ you  must  be  hungry 
after  two  days  and  a night  in  the  loft ; come  down 
and  eat  with  me.” 

The  invitation  met  with  no  response. 

“ Elder  brother,  come  down  and  fear  not,”  he 
repeated.  “ I am  here  alone,  for  the  men  have 
gone ; and  see,  I mean  well  by  you — your  dinner 
waits.” 

After  some  persuasion  and  many  promises, 
Khiu-goan,  finding  himself  discovered,  crept  from 
his  hiding-place  and  descended  the  ladder.  He 
was  stiff  and  hungry,  and  not  a little  abashed ; 
but  the  merchant  was  courtesy  itself,  and  presently 
he  found  himself  seated  at  his  table  as  if  they  had 
been  friends  for  many  years.  When  the  meal 
was  nearly  over,  his  host  turned  to  him  with  the 
question  : “ Well,  brother,  why  did  you  come  here 
to  rob  me  ? ” 

“ But,  venerable  uncle,  I ” 

“ Brother,  I have  followed  the  profession  myself, 
and  know  exactly  what  you  were  about  when  you 
climbed  into  my  cotton  loft.  Tell  me,  why  did  you 
come  here?” 


TRANSFORMATION 


>43 


“ I was  in  debt  for  twenty  dollars,  and  knew 
not  where  to  find  the  money.” 

“ Oh,  if  that  is  all,  I think  that  I can  help  you,” 
said  his  entertainer,  and  leaving  the  table  for  a 
moment,  he  returned  with  the  money  in  his  hand. 

Early  next  morning  the  merchant  rose  and 
sent  Khiu-goan  away  before  anyone  was 
stirring. 

Some  days  afterwards  one  of  his  sons  happened 
to  go  into  the  loft.  A gleam  of  light  caught  his  eye 
among  the  shadows.  The  boy  looked  again,  and 
there,  among  the  cotton  bales,  a heap  of  treasure 
was  lying.  It  consisted  of  silver  hairpins  such  as 
Chinese  women  wear,  with  rings,  buckles,  and 
other  ornaments  of  the  same  precious  metal. 
Unable  to  contain  himself  for  wonder  and  delight, 
the  lad  called  loudly  for  his  father.  When  the 
merchant  saw  the  silver,  he  said,  “ This  is  the 
usufruct  of  the  twenty  dollars.  Our  friend  has 
been  here  to  show  his  gratitude,  for  honour  among 
thieves  is  strong.” 

Khiu-goan’s  second  visit  to  the  cotton  ware- 
house cost  him  dearly,  however.  With  great 
daring  he  had  broken  into  a pawnshop,  and 
carried  off,  among  other  things,  the  silver  with 
which  to  repay  his  benefactor.  With  no  less  skill 


144 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


he  had  evaded  his  accomplices,  re-entered  the 
merchant’s  premises,  and  left  again  unnoticed. 
But  the  gang  of  which  he  was  the  leader,  greatly 
dissatisfied  by  the  amount  of  silver  which  he  had 
appropriated,  demanded  its  restoration. 

“ It  is  true,”  they  said,  “ that  we  depend  upon 
your  skill  and  daring  in  such  an  enterprise  as  we 
have  just  achieved,  and  you  deserve  the  lion’s 
share  of  the  spoil,  but  we  ought  also  to  be  con- 
sidered. You  endangered  your  life  by  breaking 
into  an  armed  pawnshop,  but  surely  we  risked  some- 
thing whilst  waiting  at  your  call  outside.  Why 
should  you  rob  us  of  our  just  proportion  of  the 
plunder  ? ” 

It  was  impossible  for  Khiu-goan  to  say  what 
had  become  of  the  silver.  His  lips  were  sealed. 
The  laws  of  the  lawless  are  inexorable ; by  them 
he  stood  condemned.  His  reckless  followers  seized 
him.  A bamboo  cylinder,  fitting  the  socket,  was 
placed  over  each  eye  in  succession  ; a peculiar  tap 
was  given  to  the  upper  end,  and  the  ball  jumped 
out.  Khiu-goan’s  career  of  brilliant  burglary  was 
at  an  end. 

We  next  find  our  hero  at  Anhai,  the  principal 
trading  port  of  the  city  of  Chinchew.  Here  he 
became  king  of  the  beggars.  The.se  people  form  a 


TRANSFORMATION 


145 


considerable  and  almost  an  independent  community 
within  the  body  politic  of  most  Chinese  towns. 
Over  such  an  imperiuvi  in  imperio  blind  Khiu- 
goan  now  found  himself  the  ragged  emperor.  lie 
administered  its  affairs,  directing,  no  doubt,  its 
campaigns  of  annoyance  and  other  methods  for 
extorting  money  from  the  neighbours,  settling  dis- 
putes, assessing  blackmail  to  be  paid  by  shopkeepers 
and  others  for  the  privilege  of  immunity  from 
clamorous  ladrones,  detailing  skirmishers  to  scour 
the  country,  and  leprous  or  otherwise  loathsome 
mendicants  to  blockade  the  doorways  of  refractory 
citizens,  till  loss  of  custom  and  disgust  should 
have  brought  them  to  terms. 

Khiu-goan  also  became  a banker,  lending  money 
to  the  beggars  at  exorbitant  rates.  The  sums 
were  small,  but  the  interest,  payable  monthly,  was 
extorted  to  the  last  penny.  On  one  occasion  he 
was  seen  escorting  a tatterdemalion  debtor  under 
arrest.  He  had  the  wretch’s  queue  fast  coiled 
around  one  fist,  and  in  the  other  he  carried  a 
long  bamboo  pipe.  The  street  resounded  as  the 
pair  slowly  passed  along,  a cry  from  the  victim 
every  now  and  then,  marking  where  the  captor  had 
punctuated  his  clamorous  reproaches  by  a vicious 

pipe-thrust. 

10 


146  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Khiu-goan’s  ancient  craft  was  not  forgotten. 
Unable  to  join  their  expeditions  as  of  yore,  he 
acted  as  trusted  counsellor  to  the  thieves  of  the 
district.  One  day  some  of  them  came  to  consult 
him  on  a matter  of  importance.  Foreigners  had 
occupied  a building  in  the  town,  ostensibly  for  the 
proclamation  of  new  doctrines.  The  place  was 
reported  to  be  full  of  valuable  things,  such  as 
lamps,  clocks,  and  watches.  Would  the  venerable 
master  craftsman,  who  could  see  better  than  any 
of  them,  pay  the  place  a visit  and  find  out  the  lie 
of  the  land  ? Khiu-goan  having  accepted  this 
delicate  commission,  his  first  step  was  to  attend 
the  service  at  the  church.  He  accordingly  joined 
the  congregation  one  Sunday,  and  listened  to 
strange  things ; to  words  chanted  after  barbarian 
fashion ; to  uncanny  talking  with  someone,  who, 
so  far  as  he  knew,  was  not  in  the  room ; to  pre- 
sumptuous discoursing,  at  imminent  risk  no  doubt 
of  His  sovereign  displeasure,  about  the  Supreme 
Ruler.  The  blind  thief  showed  his  disapproval  of 
these  things  by  making  disparaging  remarks,  and 
otherwise  disturbing  the  proceedings ; but,  in  spite 
of  all,  there  was  something  in  what  he  heard  that 
impressed  him. 

After  the  service  Khiu-goan  was  courteously 


TRANSRX)RMATION 


147 


entertained  by  the  unsuspecting  Christians.  They 
were  a miserable,  unpatriotic  set  of  people,  whose 
hearts  had  been  changed  by  pernicious  foreign 
drugs;  but  the  tea  they  gave  him  was  good,  and  it 
suited  his  plans  to  sit  and  talk  with  them.  He 
became  gradually  interested  in  what  they  had  to  tell. 
Besides,  they  were  kind  to  him,  as  if  his  being  blind 
and  a beggar  made  no  difference  to  them.  Was  it 
possible  that  what  they  said  was  true — that  God 
cared  for  men,  that  death  did  not  end  all,  that  sin 
might  be  forgiven  ? The  questions  he  had  meant 
to  ask  with  burglarious  intent  died  away  upon  his 
lips,  and  feeling  strangely  indisposed  to  carry  out 
his  investigations,  he  put  them  off  for  the  present, 
meaning  to  pursue  them  some  other  day. 

The  thieves  were  surprised  by  Khiu-goan’s  report 
of  his  visit  to  the  barbarian  ‘ worship  hall.’  It  was 
quite  unlike  the  spirited  performance  that  had  been 
expected  of  him.  When  he  continued  to  attend  the 
services,  the  beggars  grew  suspicious,  and  refused  to 
lead  him  thither.  But  when  thrown  over  by  his 
associates,  he  did  not  lack  guidance,  for  a Christian 
lad  used  to  conduct  him  to  church ; though  the  boy’s 
former  teacher,  happening  to  meet  the  incongruous 
pair,  complained  bitterly  to  the  lad’s  father  of 
the  disgrace  brought  upon  himself  by  one  of  his 


148  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


pupils  associating  with  so  notorious  a character  as 
the  blind  beggar. 

Khiu-goan  never  carried  out  the  thieves’  com- 
mission, and  the  plan  to  rob  the  church  came  to 
nothing.  Light  broke  in  upon  his  mind  at  last. 
His  heart  was  blind  no  longer.  The  sightless 
chief  of  the  beggars  saw  the  glorious  King,  and  fell 
at  His  feet.  A thrill  ran  through  the  place  when  it 
was  known  that  he  had  changed  his  ways. 

Before  the  old  man  was  baptized,  he  had  an 
interview  with  the  small  Christian  community  of 
Anhai.  In  the  presence  of  these  friends  he  pro- 
duced with  fumbling  fingers  a book,  much  worn  and 
soiled.  It  proved  to  be  a ledger  of  accounts, 
containing  notes  of  all  the  sums  due  from  his 
m^iny  debtors,  with  the  interest  accruing  thereupon. 
What  a record  of  sordid  avarice  and  cruelty  it  was 
may  perhaps  be  imagined  by  those  who  have  seen 
usury  at  work  in  a land  where  flesh  and  blood  are 
available  assets,  and  the  scale  of  interest  begins  at 
twelve  per  cent,  per  annum.  Picture  that  group  of 
humble  people:  their  rough  blue  cotton  dress,  their 
shaven  heads  and  yellow  faces ; the  blind  central 
figure ; the  words  of  confession  wrung  from  a 
changed  heart,  as  the  man  who  had  been  forgiven 
much  forgave  all  who  owed  him  and  renounced  his 


TRANSFORMATION 


149 


darling  sin.  A fire  was  kindled,  the  book  was 
burned : what  represented  a fortune  to  the  blind 
beggar  was  destroyed. 

It  was  but  a gathering  of  common  folk  in  a dingy 
room,  but  the  fire  of  God  fell  there  as  the  book 
turned  to  ashes,  and  the  last  sparks  died  from  its 
crackling  pag^s.  Shadows,  darker  than  the  shade 
cast  by  the  guttering  lamp  upon  the  earthen  floor, 
lay  round  those  sin-stained  lives ; but  the  scene  rises 
into  majesty  as  one  looks  back  upon  it,  for  it  is 
touched  by  sacrifice,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lamb  doth 
lighten  it. 

A few  days  later,  Khiu-goan  was  received  into 
the  Church ; but  so  bitterly  opposed  to  Christianity 
was  the  heathen  community  of  Anhai,  that  the 
ceremony  could  not  be  p>erformed  within  the  place. 
To  get  over  the  difficulty  thus  occasioned,  a junk 
was  brought  round  from  Amoy  and  anchored  in  the 
creek  not  far  from  the  village.  When  all  the 
preparations  necessary  for  the  service  had  been 
made,  the  little  handful  of  Christians  slipped  quietly 
through  the  busy  streets,  and  found  their  way  on 
board  the  vessel.  There,  free  from  danger  of 
interference,  with  the  tide  washing  through  the  inlet, 
and  strange  craft  dropping  seaward  under  press  of 
brown  mat  sails,  or  hauling  painfully  against  the 


ISO  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

stream  to  the  creak  of  oars  and  the  plunging  splash 
of  bamboo  poles,  the  floating  Church  received  its 
congregation. 

One  can  see  the  swaying  low-roofed  cabin,  the 
quiet  company  of  worshippers,  the  grave  faces, — 
that  of  the  blind  man  with  a light  in  it,  as  if  the 
reflection  of  the  brazier  fire  had  not  wholly  died 
away, — the  bowed  heads,  the  simple  service,  the 
hush  of  the  ancient  rite,  the  joy  of  the  unseen 
Master,  as  Khiu-goan  and  three  others,  the  first- 
fruits  of  Anhai,  were  baptized  into  the  Name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  one 
’ God. 

As  to  the  last  scene  of  all, — where,  when,  after 
what  fashion  was  the  home-going  of  Khiu-goan, — I 
cannot  tell  you.  But  I know  that  the  waters  were 
weaving  their  sea-magic  in  Chhim-haw  Bay,  and 
the  sand  whispering  on  the  dunes,  when  the  call 
was  given.  Whether  the  tide  was  flowing  beneath 
the  turquoise  sky,  or  ebbing  seawards  through  the 
darkness,  I do  not  know ; but  it  was  setting  home 
for  him.  And  this  is  certain,  that  if  we  knew  not 
the  manner  of  his  passing,  Jesus  did. 


XII.  BROKEN  GODS 


H-CH HOANG’S  village  clings  to  the  moun- 


tain’s  shoulder,  at  the  lower  edge  of  a small 
plateau,  above  which  stands  the  rock-strewn  summit 
of  Sang-keh-soa,  with  its  dream-haunted  temple. 
Somewhat  higher  on  the  hill  is  the  ‘ ocean 
glimpsing  stone,’  from  which  at  dawn  upon  clear 
days  the  blood-red  glimmer  of  the  sun  shows  upon 
the  distant  sea.  So  steep  is  the  shoulder’s  edge 
that  the  village  houses  seem  to  have  paused  for 
breath  where  they  stand,  as  pilgrims  do  sometimes 
when  climbing  to  the  famous  shrine  overhead. 
From  Chhoang’s  front  door  you  pick  your  steps  by 
an  irregular  stairway  down  the  slope,  till  you  join  a 
narrow  path  that  skirts  the  brink  of  a tumbling 
stream.  The  fields  of  his  farm  have  been  cut,  one 
above  the  other,  into  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  each 
one  banked  at  the  lower  side  by  a rough  stone  wall. 
A little  higher  up,  the  head  waters  of  the  rivulet 
have  been  waylaid,  and  flow  over  from  terrace 


152 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


to  terrace,  watering  the  green  rice  as  they  go,  to 
escape  at  last  from  the  lowest  field  of  all  and  splash 
into  their  proper  channel. 

Chhoang’s'wife  was  ill,  and  his  sister-in-law,  much 
hampered  hyphens,  pigs,  and  children, — not  to  speak 
of  a web  waiting  half  woven  upon  her  loom  at 
home, — was  speaking  her  mind  to  him. 

“ We  cannot  let  things  go  on  like  this,”  she  said ; 
“ the  wife  is  the  main  stave  in  the  bucket,  and 
without  her  the  home  must  go  to  pieces.  Consult 
the  priest  without  delay,  and  see  what  can  be  done 
to  save  the  house-mother  before  it  is  too  late.” 

When  Ah-Chhoang  paid  his  visit  to  the  priest 
next  day,  he  found  him  taciturn  and  unresponsive. 
He  presented  his  gift,  however,  and  told  his  story ; 
but  it  was  only  after  much  urging  and  an  additional 
offering  that  his  reverence  consented  to  unbend 
somewhat  and  give  the  needed  counsel. 

“ The  trouble  arises  from  the  Earth  Spirit  who 
sits  at  your  own  ‘ hall  head,’  ” said  he.  “ He  is 
much  displeased  with  you,  and  has  sent  a demon  to 
destroy  your  wife.” 

“ And  what  does  the  holy  sage  consider  should  be 
done  ? ” queried  Ah-Chhoang,  now  seriously  alarmed. 

“ My  brother,  you  must  buy  twelve  hundred  cash 
worth  of  gold  paper  and  incense,  together  with  food 


BROKEN  GODS 


53 


proper  for  sacrifice,  and  offer  them  before  the  idol. 
Perhaps  such  gifts  may  turn  away  his  anger.” 

Chhoang  followed  this  advice,  and,  hurrying  from 
the  mountain,  brought  home  paper  money,  sticks  of 
incense,  fat  pork,  fish,  fruit,  and  cakes  with  characters 
stamped  in  red  upon  them,  from  the  market  of 
Ho-Chhi.  The  food  was  cooked  and  placed,  with 
piles  of  white  boiled  rice,  properly  ordered  upon  the 
altar  table  in  the  gpiest-hall  of  the  house.  Three 
sticks  of  incense  were  duly  lighted  and  waved  with 
reverent  gestures,  as  prescribed,  before  the  idol,  being 
then  stuck  upright  in  the  grey  ashes  of  the  family 
incense  burner.  Leaves  of  paper  money,  each  with 
its  central  square  of  imitation  gold,  were  thrown 
one  by  one  into  an  iron  pot  and  burned  upon  the 
floor.  Chhoang  approached  the  god  and  said,  “ O 
Earthly  Grandfather,  my  wife  is  sick  ; ’tis  you  have 
made  her  so ; be  pleased  to  change  your  ways  and 
make  her  better.  O Earthly  Grandfather,  your 
slave,  my  wife,  is  sick ; a demon  is  affraying  her ; 
why  should  you  treat  us  thus  ? Have  we  not 
offered  incense  at  your  shrine,  and  gold,  and 
sacrificial  gifts  ? Have  we  once  failed  in  due 
observ'ance  of  the  appointed  days  ? Be  pleased  to 
hear  my  prayer ; recall  the  demon,  and  restore  my 
wife.” 


154 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Leaving  the  hall  for  a moment,  the  devoted 
worshipper  entered  the  sick  chamber,  where  he 
found  the  patient  somewhat  better.  Hope  and 
excitement,  born,  no  doubt,  of  a superstitious  belief 
in  his  majesty,  the  Earthly  Grandfather,  had  buoyed 
her  spirits  and  filled  her  with  expectation  of  an 
immediate  recovery.  He  returned  to  the  sacrifice 
elated.  “ See,”  he  said  to  his  son,  “ how  profitable  it 
is  to  serve  the  idols ; your  mother  is  already  better, 
and  will  soon  be  well.”  Then  he  piled  paper 
money  in  handfuls  upon  the  fire  and  offered  thanks. 

Again  the  good  man  entered  his  wife’s  room,  this 
time,  alas ! to  find  her  worse.  The  excitement  had 
died  away ; her  head  was  sunk  upon  the  bamboo 
pillow,  and  her  breathing  came  slow  and  painful. 
Chhoang’s  rising  hopes  were  changed  to  disappoint- 
ment. Sudden  anger  seized  him.  He  had  been 
deceived,  his  gifts  contemned.  Rushing  from  the 
room,  he  seized  a wood  chopper,  and  taking  the 
Earth  Spirit  from  his  throne,  dashed  him  to  the 
ground  and  cut  him  into  matchwood. 

“ What,  you  ” — he  said  as  the  hatchet  fell,  “ you 
would  destroy  my  wife,  you,  you,  you,”  he  cried, 
making  the  splinters  fly  at  every  word.  Then, 
turning  to  the  other  idols  that  stood  upon  the  altar 
table,  he  served  them  in  the  same  fashion. 


THA\V-TI  KONG,  THE  EARTH  SPIRIT. 


\ 


BROKEN  GODS 


»55 


Another  moment,  and  Ah-Chhoang  had  left  the 
house.  Down  the  mountain  path  he  sped,  his 
anger  sobering  as  he  went.  What  sacrilegious  rash- 
ness, what  temerity  his  had  been  ! There  was  some 
cause  for  anger,  but  what  mad  folly  to  attack  the 
gods.  What  mortal  man  might  hope  to  fight 
against  them  ? Even  now,  no  doubt,  the  mighty 
spirit  of  Thaw-ti  Kong,  the  Earth  Spirit,  with  all 
the  train  of  injured  deities  whose  images  lay 
shattered  in  the  house,  would  follow  him  in  dread 
pursuit.  Thoughts  such  as  these  spurred  him  down 
the  stony  stairs  and  slopes  by  the  river  and  along 
the  slippery  edges  of  paddy-fields  on  the  lower 
levels. 

After  our  hero  had  travelled  some  distance,  he 
met  with  an  acquaintance,  who,  noticing  his  dis- 
ordered dress  and  manner,  stopped  on  the  roadside 
and  spoke  to  him. 

“ Why,  brother  Chhoang,  how  goes  it  with  you  ? 
Is  something  wrong  to-day  ? ” 

“ Hai-yah ! Woe  is  me ! I have  great  bitter- 
ness.” 

“ Why,  what  has  happened  ? ” 

“ Alas,  my  father  ! I am  at  feud  with  all  the  gods.” 

“ What ! ” cried  his  friend,  “ at  feud  with  the  gods  ! 
That  surely  cannot  be.” 


156  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

Chhoang  told  his  tale  : his  wife’s  illness,  his  sister- 
in-law’s  advice,  the  fruitless  offering,  his  rage  and 
sudden  wild  revenge.  The  man’s  face  changed,  and 
he  drew  back  a pace  saying,  “ Yours  is  trouble  in- 
deed, Ah-Chhoang.  The  gods  are  strong  and  can 
seize  men.” 

AhT^hhoang’s  fears  redoubled  at  the  words. 

“ There  is,  however,  one  thing  which  you  may  do,” 
continued  his  friend. 

“ What  is  that  ? ” cried  Ah-Chhoang,  swallowing 
his  emotion. 

“ Listen,  and  I will  tell  you.  The  barbarians  have 
opened  a ‘ worship  hall  ’ near  the  inn  by  the  big 
banyan  tree  at  Ho-Chhi.” 

“ And  what  of  that  ? ” said  Ah-Chhoang,  en- 
deavouring to  be  calm. 

“ The  Supreme  Ruler,  whom  they  worship  there, 
is  a most  powerful  God,  they  say,  and  much  opposed 
to  all  the  idols.  Go  quickly  to  his  temple  and  beg 
his  aid.  He,  if  anyone  can,  is  likely  to  protect 
you.” 

“ But  in  what  fashion  ought  one  to  approach  this 
foreign  God  ? ” 

“ Do  not  wait  longer  here,  but  hurry  on,  lest 
vengeance  overtake  you  by  the  way.  The  teacher 
at  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ will  tell  you  what  to  do.” 


BROKEN  GODS 


157 


Down  the  path  sped  Ah-Chhoang,  ever  down 
through  the  paddy  till  he  reached  the  plain,  where 
the  mountain  torrent  became  a river,  the  track  still 
following  its  course.  Hurrying  through  the  market- 
place of  the  town,  he  made  his  way  past  the  smithy 
and  along  a bit  of  open  road.  There  at  last  was 
the  banyan  tree  spreading  its  wide  arms,  and  close 
beside  it  the  barbarian  ‘worship  hall.’  Was  it 
possible  he  yet  might  reach  it  before  the  anger  of 
the  idols  fell  upon  him  ? 

Bursting  into  the  church,  our  hero  greeted 
Ah-Chhun  the  preacher,  and  Toa-peh  his  helper, 
protesting  that  he  had  come  to  worship  the 
Supreme  Ruler.  They  thought  him  mad,  so  wild 
was  his  eye,  so  strange  the  story  which  he  told 
in  breathless,  broken  sentences.  They  were  gentle 
with  him  however,  listening  attentively  to  what 
he  had  to  say,  although  somewhat  on  their  guard 
at  first.  But  when  he  had  rested  a space  and 
was  quieter,  they  made  him  tell  his  troubles  over 
again,  soothing  his  fears  and  endeavouring  to 
reassure  him  by  showing  that  the  idols  were  of 
no  account.  Had  he  not  seen  proofs  of  this 
himself?  Why,  when  spiders  spun  webs  upon 
their  faces  in  the  temples,  they  could  not  move 
a finger  to  brush  them  away ; and  when  the  rats 


158  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


gnawed  holes  in  their  sides  for  nests,  they  sat 
unheeding.  Had  he  seen  the  broken  roof  at  the 
shrine  upon  the  Pang-san-nia,  where  one  of  the 
beams  had  smashed  the  idols  in  its  fall  ? The 
idols  were  false  gods,  unable  to  protect  themselves 
and  how  much  less  could  they  protect  or  injure 
men  ? But  the  Supreme  Ruler,  who  made  the 
earth  and  sky,  sending  the  rain  and  ruling  the  sun, 
was  mighty,  sheltering  and  upholding  men  and 
things.  Let  him  then  come  and  seek  His  care, 
like  a child  creeping  to  its  father’s  arms. 

Ah-Chhoang  did  not  wholly  understand  all  that 
his  new  friends  said  to  him,  but  in  his  desperation 
said  that  he  would  try  to  do  as  they  advised. 
He  was  not  quite  comfortable  when  the  good  men 
made  him  stand  with  bowed  head  whilst  they  spoke 
aloud  to  their  God  in  his  behalf,  although  he  hoped 
the  mighty  spirit,  in  answer  to  their  requests, 
would  protect  him  and  heal  his  wife’s  disease. 

Chhoang  went  back  to  the  mountain  with  some- 
thing akin  to  hope  stirring  his  heart,  in  spite  of  dark 
forebodings.  After  toiling  painfully  up,  he  breasted 
the  slope  and  saw  his  house  above  the  climbing 
path.  There  it  stood  as  he  had  left  it ; no  lightning 
stroke  had  crumbled  it  in  ashes.  But  what  of  those 
within?  He  scaled  the  last  of  the  ascent:  with  a 


BROKEN  GODS 


159 


gasp  he  was  over  the  threshold.  He  reached  his 
wife’s  room,  to  find  her  better.  What  he  had  heard 
from  the  barbarians  was  true,  then,  after  all.  The 
idols  were  no  use.  The  Supreme  Ruler  alone  was 
mighty.  The  God  of  whom  the  preachers  spoke  had 
heard  their  prayer  and  spared  his  home. 

The  slow  days  passed  as  Ah-Chhoang  watched 
his  wife  regain  her  health.  The  altar  table  stood 
empty.  No  sticks  of  incense  smouldered  now 
before  the  door  or  under  the  eaves  at  close  of  day, 
nor  in  the  hall  upon  the  first  and  fifteenth  of  the 
moon.  The  villagers  waited  for  the  misfortune 
which,  they  felt,  would  surely  come  upon  their 
sacrilegious  neighbour.  They  were  disappointed, 
however ; his  wife  recovered,  the  children  throve, 
the  pigs  and  chickens  did  not  die,  his  crops  were 
neither  worse  nor  better  than  their  own. 

On  worship  days  Ah-Chhoang  left  his  home 
at  dawn,  dressed  in  his  best,  a new  hymn-book 
in  a blue  cover  put  snugly  in  his  pouch,  and  a 
handful  of  rice  or  sweet  potatoes  for  the  midday 
meal  tied  carefully  in  a bit  of  cloth.  As  the 
Sabbath  of  God’s  rest  came  into  his  life,  fear  passed 
out  of  it ; and  though  he  had  too  little  introspective- 
ness to  have  said  much  about  his  feelings,  he  loved 


i6o  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

the  quiet  days  spent  with  the  knot  of  worshipping 
people,  who  gathered  week  by  week  beyond  the  hills’ 
last  spur,  in  the  little  church  upon  the  plain. 

Some  years  went  by.  The  passing  days  had 
taught  Ah-Chhoang  a nobler  fear,  begotten  not  of 
slavery  but  of  love.  He  worked  his  fields,  spending 
long  days  at  times  cutting  fuel  among  the  ferns 
upon  the  mountain.  It  was  the  old  hard  life,  but 
with  a difference ; for  more  and  more,  in  simple 
fashion,  he  sought  to  serve  that  One  Supreme, 
beneath  the  shadow  of  whose  wings  he  had  come 
to  rest.  There  was  a blessing  on  the  scanty  life 
that  brought  sufficiency.  The  neighbours  wondered, 
and  possibly  their  prejudices  were  somewhat  shaken. 
Perhaps  Ah-Chhoang  had  left  more  superstitions 
than  his  own  shattered  among  the  broken  idols  on 
the  floor. 

One  day  the  little  group  of  worshippers  upon 
the  plain  found  themselves  in  a difficulty.  It 
was  necessary  to  replace  the  lowly  room  which 
served  them  as  church  by  a larger  building,  and 
the  funds  were  difficult  to  find.  Time  had  been 
spent  in  making  plans  and  gathering  money,  but 
little  had  come  of  it,  and  the  brothers  of  the  ‘Jesus 
Church  ’ were  losing  heart.  They  met  together  and 
talked  the  matter  over.  Then  they  prayed  about  it. 


BROKEN  GODS 


i6i 


Next  morning  Ah-Chhoang  walked  a distance 
of  some  fifteen  miles  to  Chinchevv  city.  Entering 
by  the  north  gate,  he  made  his  way  through 
twisting  streets  and  open  spaces  to  the  house  of 
a friend,  who  might,  he  thought,  help  in  the  matter 
which  lay  so  closely  to  his  heart.  Leaving  his 
shoes  in  the  passage,  he  removed  his  turban  and 
let  down  his  queue,  in  token  of  respect  as  he  entered 
his  friend’s  room. 

He  was  ‘ one  who  did  not  understand  how  to 
speak  words,’  as  he  said  himself,  but  there 
was  an  eloquent  pucker  in  his  forehead  as  he 
told  his  tale. 

“ They  had  discussed  the  business  in  every  way 
at  Ho-Chhi,”  he  said,  “ but  talking  was  no  use. 
The  funds  were  short,  alas ! nothing  would  make 
them  button  over.” 

“ Have  you  prayed  about  this  matter  ? ” 

“Yes;  prayer  is  good.  I have  prayed,  and ” 

Here  he  lifted  the  edge  of  his  cotton  jacket,  and 
thrusting  one  hand  into  his  pouch,  worn  sporran- 
wise,  produced  a paper  package.  It  proved  to  be 
a roll  of  silver  dollars. 

“ Thus  it  is,  O elder  born,”  he  said,  speaking 
hesitatingly,  as  if  about  to  do  something  doubtful. 
“You  see  I think  I can  help  with  the  ‘small  work,’ 


i62 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


the  unskilled  labour  of  carrying  stones  and  other 
things,  when  the  building  is  begun,  but  how  can 
it  be  begun  if  we  have  not  silver  in  our  hands  ? ” 

The  brown  fingers  slowly  opened  the  folded  paper. 

“ Here  are  ten  dollars,”  he  continued,  and  rising 
he  carried  them  respectfully  in  both  hands  and 
laid  them  on  the  table. 

“ But,  brother  Chhoang,  you  can  not  afford  to  give 
ten  dollars,” 

“ I sold  one  of  the  fields,  a field  I bought  myself,” 
he  added  deprecatingly,  as  if  to  avoid  the  possible 
imputation  of  having  alienated  any  of  the  ancestral 
possessions  of  his  family.  With  that  the  visitor 
laughed  nervously,  as  he  sat  down  again  upon 
the  edge  of  his  chair ; and  shifting  one  bare  foot  so 
as  to  press  the  toes  firmly  upon  the  other,  began 
drawing  his  turban  cloth  through  his  hands. 

His  friend  said  nothing,  but  his  eyes  dimmed 
and  the  words  came  surging  to  his  lips — 

“ You’re  a better  man  than  I am,  Gunga  Din.” 

No  wonder  that  churches  are  built  in  China, 
when  the  love  of  money,  that  dearest  of  all  the  idols, 
lies  shivered  in  humble  hearts,  and  simple  people 
like  Ah-Chhoang  bring  such  messages  from  the 
hills. 


XIII.  GREATHEART 


HE  granite  road  outside  the  Earth  Gate  of 


A Chinchevv  city  lay  shimmering  in  the  sun, 
its  endless  succession  of  rough-hewn  slabs  lengthen- 
ing into  an  interminable  line  of  white  upon  the 
green  plain.  An  east  wind  scourged  the  bending 
grain  in  the  fields,  and  dried  the  juices  of  man  and 
beast ; whilst  overhead  a bleak  haze  bronzed  the 
cloudless  sky  and  beat  down  the  heat  upon  the 
baking  soil.  There  were  but  few  people  to  be 
seen  among  the  farm  villages  and  scattered  houses 
of  the  neighbourhood,  though  travellers  came  and 
went  upon  the  highway. 

Toa-peh  and  his  companion  followed  the  twist- 
ing road,  turning  off  by  side  paths  every  now  and 
then  to  visit  the  homesteads  and  dusty  villages 
lying  back  from  the  main  route  among  the  fields. 
In  most  cases  they  found  them  left  to  the  pigs 
and  dogs  and  a few  women  and  children,  not  to  speak 
of  perverse  Chinese  goats  that  wandered  everywhere. 


i64  china  in  legend  AND  STORY 


Old  Toa-peh  walked  bravely  in  his  loose  calico 
socks  and  stout  patched  shoes.  He  wore  a cap  of 
black  satin,  greasy  and  somewhat  out  of  shape, 
topped  by  a button  of  twisted  red  silk  cord.  His 
short  sleeveless  coat,  once  brown,  now  bleached  a 
greenish  yellow,  was  worn  over  a blue  cotton  robe 
which  nearly  reached  the  ground.  He  was  under- 
sized, the  lower  limbs  being  scarcely  long  enough 
for  the  body,  whilst  the  arms  were  too  long.  The 
neck  was  short,  and  there  was  a curvature  of  the 
back,  though  he  bore  himself  like  one  naturally  well 
made,  who  had  been  stunted  by  poverty  and  the 
carrying  of  heavy  burdens  in  boyhood.  His  face 
was  that  of  a peasant,  its  features  plain  and  roughly 
put  together  beneath  the  dull  skin.  But  the  eyes 
redeemed  all.  They  were  quick  and  bright  like  a 
bird’s  glance,  and  flashed  as  he  greeted  you.  To 
describe  them  as  dark  brown  with  a spark  in  them 
would  be  inadequate.  There  never  were. such  eyes  ; 
eyes  so  full  of  fire  and  tenderness  and  moving  light. 
The-  stunted  figure,  the  plain  countenance,  the 
ungainly  clothing  were  all  forgotten  when  Toa-peh 
looked  at  you. 

It  had  been  a blank  day  for  the  pedestrians. 
The  villagers  were  invisible,  the  world  was  full  of 
dust  and  glare,  and  a hot  wind  puffed  in  people’s 


GREATHEART 


165 

faces,  making  the  lips  crack  and  the  eyelids  tingle 
at  the  edges.  But  the  companions  journeyed  on, 
hoping  to  find  a place  where  there  might  be  a better 
opportunity  for  giving  their  message. 

“ You  are  tired,  Toa-peh,”  said  his  comrade, 
breaking  a long  silence ; “ let  us  look  for  a rice 
shop,  where  we  may  rest  awhile  and  eat.” 

“ Not  tired,  O elder  born,”  he  answered,  with 
a haunting  smile  which  lit  up  the  homely  face  for 
a moment,  and  quickly  died  away  again,  as  he 
reiterated — 

" Not  weary ; but  some  rice  would  make  us  both 
more  lively.” 

On  they  walked,  hoping  to  meet  with  a wayside 
booth  where  rice,  or  sweet  potatoes,  or  at  least  a 
bowl  of  gritty  vermicelli,  might  be  procured. 

“We  shall  find  something  at  the  temple  preseritly,” 
said  Toa-peh. 

There  were  half  a dozen  men  and  boys  sitting 
under  the  temple  wall,  but  as  it  was  now  late  in 
the  afternoon,  the  vendors  of  earth  nuts,  sugar-cane, 
and  sandy  biscuits  had  packed  their  baskets  and 
gone  home. 

In  spite  of  the  disappointment,  Toa-peh  stoutly 
refused  to  turn  back  to  the  city.  He  would  go  on, 
if  the  elder  born  himself  were  not  too  tired  and 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


1 66 

hungry.  The  Heavenly  Father  knew  their  need, 
and  would  supply  it. 

The  road  led  from  the  temple  through  fields,  and 
for  some  distance  was  bare  of  houses.  Another 
li^  passed  in  silence.  Presently  Toa-peh  lifted  his 
head  and  said,  “ Perhaps  we  shall  find  someone 
under  the  tree  yonder.” 

It  was  a glorious  tree,  a banyan  with  a burly 
grey  trunk  and  mighty  branches  stretching  far  on 
every  side.  Above  the  depths  of  its  own  cool 
shadow  it  rose,  a soaring  dome  of  whispering  green, 
touched  here  and  there  within  its  leafy  chambers 
by  the  magic  finger  of  the  sun,  and  changed  to 
vegetable  gold. 

Another  moment,  and  the  travellers  were  in  the 
midst  of  a group  of  wayfarers  who  were  resting 
from  the  heat  beneath  the  big  tree.  Many  of  them 
had  open  baskets  adorned  with  red  and  yellow 
paper  flags,  a coloured  handkerchief  being  attached 
to  the  overarching  handle  and  stretched  round  one 
side  so  as  to  form  a tiny  tent  or  shrine.  Within 
each  shrine  sat  a red-faced  idol,  lashed  to  his  gilded 
throne,  with  cakes  and  paper  money  spread  at  his 
feet  and  a stick  of  incense  burning  before  him.  It 
was  a band  of  worshippers,  who  had  carried  their 
* About  a third  of  a mile. 


GREATHEART 


167 


household  images  to  visit  some  famous  idol  in  one 
of  the  neighbouring  temples,  and  who  were  now  on 
their  way  home.  Others  among  the  group  were 
coolies,  with  burdens  of  merchandise ; some  again 
were  business  men,  travelling  to  or  from  the 
city. 

With  gracious  tact  Toa-peh  introduced  himself 
to  these  people,  slipping  naturally  from  ordinary 
civilities  into  deeper  things.  He  spoke  of  Chhoa, 
the  good  mandarin,  who  in  former  days  had  planted 
trees  at  every  stage  upon  the  roads,  that  weary 
travellers  might  find  rest  and  shade  long  after  he 
was  gone.  He  told  them  also  of  the  Heavenly 
Father  who  sends  the  rain,  without  which  no  tree 
can  grow,  who  provides  rest  also  for  weary  men. 
The  people,  indifferent  at  first,  drew  closer  as  they 
listened  to  the  story,  told  in  plain  words  but  touched 
here  and  there  with  light  and  a tremor  deeper  than 
that  moving  the  leaves  overhead. 

The  idols  and  their  baskets  were  forgotten  ; and 
the  sun  hung  over  the  western  hills,  as  the  little  crowd 
of  listeners,  oblivious  of  the  miles  that  lay  between 
them  and  their  homes,  waited  to  talk  over  the 
message  they  had  heard  and  to  question  further 
of  its  import.  At  last  the  spell  was  broken.  The 
men  picked  up  their  belongings ; the  idols  went  off 


t68 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


swinging  in  their  baskets ; the  coolies  bent  afresh 
beneath  their  cruel  burdens. 

Toa-peh,  despite  his  weariness,  was  a happy 
man.  His  plain  face  was  touched  by  a joy  that 
gave  it  a positive  beauty,  which  arrested  his  fellow- 
traveller’s  gaze.  Perhaps  it  was  only^  fancy  made 
his  friend  imagine  that  the  illusive  gleam  he  loved 
lingered  a moment  longer  than  usual.  Perhaps 
the  natural  forces  were  abated  somewhat  for  the 
time  being,  and  allowed  the  old  man’s  soul  to  shine 
more  clearly  through. 

As  the  two  friends  set  out  for  home  with  light 
hearts,  Toa-peh  turned  to  his  companion,  a merry 
human  twinkle  dancing  in  the  brown  eyes — 

“ Are  you  tired  now,  O elder  born  ? ” he  asked. 

“ No,  Toa-peh,  I don’t  feel  tired  now.” 

“ Are  you  hungry,  elder  born  ? ” 

“ No.” 

"Neither  am  I.  Is  it  not  strange?  And  yet” — 
here  the  look  changed  and  he  added  quietly,  “ We 
were  both  tired  and  hungry  before  we  reached  the 
banyan,  but  now  we  are  satisfied.” 

His  friend  waited  ; there  was  more  to  come. 

“It  is  written  that  when  our  Lord  was  at  Sychar 
‘ He  being  weary  sat  thus  by  the  well.’  ” 

" Yes,  that  is  so.” 


GREATHEART 


169 


“ And  do  you  not  think  that  the  Master  was 
hungry  as  well  as  tired  at  the  time,  for  the  disciples 
had  gone  to  buy  food  ? ” 

“ Yes,  Toa-peh.” 

“ But  the  woman  came,  and  He  taught  her,  and 
when  the  disciples  returned  He  said,  ‘ I have  meat 
to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of.’  The  disciples  did 
not  understand,  but  I think  we  do  to-day.” 

Toa-peh  was  a busy  man,  for  had  not  his  son,  the 
pride  of  his  heart,  studied  under  a foreign  doctor, 
gaining  the  learning  which  his  plain  father  had 
never  acquired,  and  was  it  not  the  old  man’s  chief 
joy  to  render  humble  assistance  in  the  western- 
looking medicine  shop  they  had  opened  in  East 
Street  ? Busy  as  he  was,  however,  he  often  spared 
an  hour  or  two  from  his  occupations  for  the  beloved 
work  of  preaching.  One  day,  having  slipped  off  on 
this  errand,  he  was  speaking  to  a crowd  gathered 
in  the  porch  of  a temple  in  the  city.  The  people 
had  listened  attentively  for  a time,  when  a man, 
wearing  the  long  robe  of  the  literati,  interrupted  the 
discourse. 

“ What  you  say  is  good,  but  you  do  not  follow 
it,”  he  asserted. 

“ We  do  our  best,”  answered  Toa-peh. 


170  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ The  barbarians  have  bewitched  you.  They 
make  men  Christians,  only  to  take  their  hearts  and 
eyes  for  medicine  when  they  die.” 

“ How  do  you  know  ? ” 

“ I know  very  well  that  the  Christians  dig  out 
men’s  eyes.” 

A movement  ran  through  the  crowd,  which  now 
grew  rapidly. 

“ That  is  a damaging  statement,  teacher ; are  you 
able  to  substantiate  it?”  said  Toa-peh. 

He  was  alone,  and  all  the  crowd  was  against  him 
now,  its  unreasoning  fear  of  foreigners  crystallizing 
in  a moment  on  hearing  the  familiar  calumny. 
But  there  was  a strong  spirit  beneath  the  gentle 
bearing  of  the  old  man. 

“ I am  a Christian,”  he  exclaimed,  catching  the 
scholar  by  the  wide  sleeve ; “ can  you  prove  the 
charge  which  you  have  made  against  u^P” 

The  scholar  laughed  and  carelessly  withdrew  his 
sleeve  from  Toa-peh’s  fingers. 

“ Have  you  ever  seen  the  Christians  digging  out 
men’s  eyes  ? ” queried  the  little  man,  seizing  the 
sleeve  once  more. 

“ No,”  said  his  opponent. 

“ Has  someone  told  you  about  it,  then  ? ” 

“Yes,  many  people  have  told  me.” 


GREATHEART 


171 

“ Can  you  give  me  the  name  of  anyone  who  has 
seen  the  Christians  doing  this  thing  ? ” 

The  scholar  hesitated.  Toa-peh  held  him  firmly  now. 

“ My  surname  is  Taw,”  he  said,  “ my  unworthy 
name  is  Toa;  my  miserable  shop,  the  Pit-seng  tong, 
is  in  the  East  Street,  and  I am  well  known  in  the 
city.  You  have  made  a serious  charge  against  me 
and  my  friends.  If  it  is  true  that  we  maltreat  the 
dead,  we  ought  to  be  severely  punished.  Come,  let 
us  go  together  to  the  yamen.  You  can  then  bring 
your  accusation  before  the  magistrate,  and  I will 
defend  myself  as  best  I can.” 

The  man  laughed  nervously  and  pulled  hard  to  get 
away,  but  Toa-peh  held  him  fast.  There  was  a stir  in 
the  crowd,  which,  delighted  to  see  a member  of  the 
overbearing  literary  class  put  to  the  worse  by  one  of 
themselves,  began  to  forget  its  prejudices,  and  to 
favour  the  sturdy  preacher.  Two  or  three  scholars 
now  edged  their  way  through  the  excited  people, 
and  said— 

“ This  is  a friend  of  ours  ; we  think  you  had  better 
let  him  go.” 

“ I cannot  let  him  go,”  said  Toa-peh,  “ for  he  has 
openly  accused  me  of  a grave  offence  before  my 
fellow-townsmen,  and  he  is  bound  either  to  prove 
what  he  has  said  or  to  go  with  me  before  the 


172 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


magistrate,  ‘ the  father  and  mother  of  the  people,’ 
who  will  judge  between  us.” 

“ But  our  friend  is  young  and  inexperienced  and 
speaks  unwisely,  forgetting  to  weigh  his  words  at 
times.  He  did  not  really  mean  what  he  said  about 
digging  out  the  eyes.” 

“ Oh,  if  that  is  so,  then  take  him  away,”  said 
Greatheart,  releasing  his  grasp  upon  the  scholar’s 
sleeve.  “ We  Christians  have  no  desire  to  quarrel, 
for  we  serve  One  who  teaches  love  to  all,  but 
we  must  be  just  as  well  as  compassionate.  Tell 
your  friend  to  be  more  careful ; it  is  not  fair  to 
bring  ungrounded  charges  against  innocent  people.” 

The  gentlemen  of  the  long  gown  carried  off  their 
companion,  looking  rather  foolish,  and  Toa-peh  quietly 
continued  his  address.  A hum  passed  through  the 
crowd,  and  men  glanced  at  one  another.  The  little 
man  had  won. 

y 

There  was  a change  in  Toa-peh  towards  the  end, 
the  native  asperities  of  his  disposition  softening,  like 
the  crags  of  some  gaunt  hill  transfigured  at  sunset. 

When  he  rose  to  pray  among  the  brethren,  his 
first  words  were  always  of  the  love  of  God,  and  the 
thought  that  found  utterance  in  his  prayers  showed 
itself  outwardly  in  a growing  gentleness  of  bearing. 


GREATHEART 


173 


‘The  infinite  future  had  invaded  this  life  perceptibly  to 
the  senses,  like  the  ocean  felt  far  inland  up  a tidal 
river.’ 

: On  the  last  Saturday  of  his  life  he  visited  his 
friend.  He  was  as  full  of  work  as  ever,  but  there 
was  a weary  look  in  his  face. 

“ You  are  tired,  Toa-peh  ? ” 

“ Oh,  nothing  to  speak  of,”  he  answered,  the  old 
smile  lighting  his  face  with  sudden  radiance. 

It  was  known  on  Monday  that  Toa-peh  had 
taken  plague.  He  had  not  been  among  the 
worshippers  at  the  South  Street  Church  on 
Sunday,  and  was  said  to  be  sinking  rapidly. 

There  was  an  ashen  look  upon  his  son’s  face 
when  their  friend  reached  the  stricken  home. 

“ My  father  is  very  ill,”  he  said  ; “ I doubt  whether 
he  will  know  you.” 

The  old  man’s  bed  had  been  brought  from  his 
room  and  laid  between  the  pillars  of  the  guest-hall. 
It  was  a bad  sign,  for  this  is  customary  when  death 
is  near  in  China.  Drawing  back  the  thick  mosquito 
curtains,  the  visitor  could  scarce  make  out  the  diminu- 
tive figure  lying  beneath  a voluminous  grey  quilt. 

“ Toa-peh,”  he  said,  “Toa-peh.” 

There  was  no  reply. 

Gently  folding  down  the  coverlet,he  pronounced  the 


174  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


name  again,  but  without  getting  any  response.  “ Toa- 
peh,”  he  said,  “ don’t  you  know  me,  your  friend  ? ” 

There  was  no  movement. 

It  was  too  late,  then.  The  little  man  had  slipped 
beyond  the  call  of  earthly  voices  thus  swiftly.  How 
strange ! was  this  to  be  the  end,  the  parting  after 
many  days  together?  A fresh  thought  struck  the 
visitor,  and  bending  over  the  bed  once  more,  he  said, 
“ Toa-peh,  do  you  know  Jesus,  your  Saviour  and  your 
Lord  ? ” 

There  was  a movement  beneath  the  quilt.  The 
bystanders  folded  it  farther  back,  and  the  dying 
soldier  of  the  Cross  slightly  raised  his  head.  A 
gleam  flickered  in  the  heavy  eyes,  the  old  look 
flashed  for  a moment,  and  then  the  lids  closed.  He 
could  not  speak,  but  he  tried  to  get  upon  his  knees 
beneath  the  coverlet  of  the  bed.  His  friend,  under- 
standing the  unspoken  wish,  prayed  with  him,  com- 
mending his  soul  to  God.  Then  silence  fell,  and  so 
they  parted. 

The  banyan  spreads  its  shade  beside  the  Earth- 
Gate  road,  and  travellers  come  to  sit  under  its  branches 
till  they  hear  the  long  miles  calling,  and  rise  to  go ; 
but,  beyond  the  last  stage  of  the  earthly  journey, 
there  is  another  tree,  in  which  a breath  whispers  cease- 
lessly, and  there  is  rest  unbroken  beneath  its  shadow. 


XIV.  ‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS 
DESIRE  ’ 


ANT  AY  is  a prosperous  red  brick  village 


J-  lying  to  the  south  of  Chinchew  city.  North 
of  it  the  peaks  of  Sang-lin-soa  bare  their  stony 
breasts  to  the  changing  sky,  and  some  miles  away 
a small  pagoda  juts  from  a rock,  past  which  the 
river  flows  eastwards  to  the  sea.  On  every 
side  lie  breadths  of  cultivated  land,  cut  here  and 
there  by  granite  pathways,  or  gashed  by  creeks  and 
wide  canals ; for  the  village  lives  amphibiously, 
drawing  the  great  world  to  itself  by  waterways, 
which  join  it  to  the  river  and  the  sea.  Thus  the 
farmer  from  the  furrow  hails  the  seaman  on  the 
deck,  as  homing  junks  steal  towering  by  upon  the 
making  tide.  Its  inhabitants,  some  ten  thousand  in 
number,  are  surnamed  Teng,  the  descendants  of 
Mohammedan  ancestors  who  flourished  greatly  dur- 
ing the  Ming,  or  Brilliant  Dynasty,  between  the 
fourteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  of  our  era. 


175 


176  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Several  hundred  years  ago,  the  villagers,  influenced 
by  one  of  their  number,  a high  official  at  the  court 
of  that  time,  forsook  their  Moslem  faith.  This  man 
had  won  approval  from  the  Emperor  by  his  abilities, 
but  the  creed  he  followed  stood  between  him 
and  the  highest  honours.  The  Son  of  Heaven, 
valuing  his  minister’s  services,  gave  orders  that 
every  means  should  be  employed  to  convert  him 
from  following  the  Prophet  to  Confucianism,  but 
without  success.  At  last  the  Emperor  devised  an 
expedient  by  which  to  win  the  obstinate  Moham- 
medan. An  invitation  was  issued,  commanding  Mr. 
Teng  to  be  present  at  a ceremonial  banquet  where, 
by  ancient  usage,  it  was  necessary  to  worship  the 
Sage  Confucius.  The  loyal  minister,  confounded  on 
receiving  this  mandate,  burst  into  the  exclamation, 
“What  ever  shall  I do?  To  obey  is  to  deny  the 
faith  and  sin  against  my  ancestors;  to  refuse  is  to 
offend  the  Emperor.” 

The  claims  of  present  interest,  however,  out- 
weighed his  religious  scruples,  and,  resolving  to 
please  the  living  rather  than  the  dead,  Teng  went 
to  the  feast  and  joined  in  worshipping  the  Sage. 
Having  thus  renounced  his  own  creed,  like  the  fox 
in  the  fable  he  succeeded  in  persuading  the  villagers 
to  follow  his  example.  In  this  way  the  people  of 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’ 


177 


Tantay  were  turned  from  their  Mohammedan 
traditions ; but  though  they  conformed  in  general  to 
the  pagan  ways  around  them,  perhaps  they  never 
have  become  so  fully  heathen  as  their  neighbours. 
There  are  fewer  images  in  their  homes,  and  such 
idols  as  they  worship  are  not  placed  so  prominently 
within  the  guest-hall,  but  stand  upon  a shelf  fixed 
on  a beam  above  men’s  heads.  At  certain  festivals 
also  their  offerings  differ  somewhat  from  those  used 
in  neighbouring  villages,  flour  and  the  blood  of 
goats  being  among  the  sacrifices  made  at  Tantay 
on  such  occasions.  Centuries  have  passed  since  the 
villagers  ceased  to  gather  with  the  Faithful  within 
the  city,  where  but  a dwindling  band  of  worshippers 
assembles  in  a modern  mosque  of  pounded  earth 
and  timber  beside  the  roofless  walls  of  the  ancient 
sanctuary,  once  glorious,  but  now  fallen  into 
decay. 

About  the  year  1891,  a wandering  colporteur 
passed  through  the  streets  of  Tantay,  and  happened 
to  sell  a copy  of  St.  Mark’s  Gospel  to  a small  shop- 
keeper, named  Han-tsu-peh,  The  purchaser  of  the 
little  volume  was  a sort  of  village  wise  man,  one 
of  those  interesting  personalities  to  be  met  with  at 
rare  intervals  in  China,  who  live  simply,  and  in  their 
own  fashion  seek  for  higher  things,  joining  a certain 


178  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


measure  of  personal  uprightness  with  an  endeavour 
to  lead  their  neighbours  in  good  ways. 

Having  bought  the  little  book,  Han-tsu-peh,  when 
his  day’s  work  was  done,  would  sit  cross-legged 
upon  the  counter  of  his  shop,  reading  it  aloud  in 
Chinese  fashion.  Among  those  who  gathered  round 
to  listen  to  the  reading,  was  a young  man  named 
Ah-seh,  who,  being  interested  by  what  he  heard, 
borrowed  the  book  afterwards  and  read  it  carefully 
for  himself.  The  story  of  the  gospel  attracted  him 
greatly.  There  were  things  in  it  which  he  did  not 
understand,  but  Han-tsu-peh  helped  him  by  ex- 
plaining them  according  to  his  lights,  and  more 
important  still,  the  good  man  showed  him  that  the 
precepts  which  it  taught  were  intended  to  be 
followed,  to  the  best  of  a man’s  ability,  in  ordinary 
life.  Before  his  death,  which  happened  soon  after, 
Han-tsu-peh  had  cast  seed  into  the  heart  of  several 
of  his  neighbours  which  was  to  bring  forth  fruit  in 
the  future. 

Two  or  three  years  later,  another  visitor  came  to 
the  village  bringing  books  for  sale,  and,  as  he  passed 
along  one  of  the  side  streets,  a trader  hailed  him, 
inviting  him  to  enter  his  shop. 

“ Come,”  said  Ah-seh,  for  it  was  he,  “ and 
let  me  see  your  books.  I am  interested  in  them. 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’ 


179 


for  I have  read  ‘ The  Glad  Sound’s  record  of 
Ma-Kho.’ 

When  the  stranger  entered  the  premises,  Ah-seh 
bought  copies  of  every  book  he  had,  and,  when  the 
purchases  were  completed,  gathered  his  friends  into 
the  shop,  and  made  the  man  tell  them  what  he 
knew  about  the  VV'^estern  teacher  who  was  so  wise 
and  good.  The  stranger  captivated  his  audience, 
and,  when  he  had  finished  speaking,  the  people 
bought  up  the  remainder  of  his  stock,  after  which 
Ah-seh  gave  him  his  dinner  and  sent  him  back  to 
the  city. 

The  visitor’s  words  had  stirred  the  man’s  heart, 
reminding  him  of  things  which  he  had  learned  from 
Han-tsu-peh  in  bygone  years.  Perhaps  heredity, 
if  not  a streak  of  alien  blood  derived  from 
Mohammedan  ancestors,  quickened  the  pulsing  hope 
for  a religion  free  from  idols  and  superstition.  Was 
it  possible  that  he  had  found  the  secret  of  a worship 
purer  even  than  the  cult  of  his  village  fathers,  the 
truths  by  which  the  Ancient  Kings  had  walked, 
now  at  last  made  manifest  to  all  ? 

A thought  began  to  shape  itself  in  his  mind,  a 
hope  that  China  might  yet  break  free  from  the 
degrading  superstitions  of  idolatry  and  return  to 

* Literal  rendering  of  the  Chinese  title  of  St.  Mark’s  Gospel. 


i8o  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

the  worship  of  the  Supreme  Ruler,  and  thus  the 
‘ black  - haired  people  ’ ^ might  regain  its  former 
glory. 

One  day,  at  the  close  of  a Christian  service  which 
had  been  held  in  a native  house  by  the  river,  out- 
side the  South  Gate  of  Chinchew,  the  worshippers 
were  making  the  usual  offerings,  when  a stranger, 
who  had  been  present  at  the  gathering,  gave  some 
small  silver.  The  man  who  was  engaged  in  mak- 
ing the  collection,  however,  hesitated  to  receive 
the  money,  saying,  “ As  a rule  we  decline  gifts 
from  those  who  perhaps  may  not  understand  the 
purposes  for  which  such  donations  are  intended.” 

“ Take  the  money,”  insisted  the  stranger ; “ like 
you,  I seek  to  serve  the  Supreme  Ruler.” 

Still  the  man  hesitated,  upon  which  the  other 
sai5 — / 

“ I see  you  do  not  remember  me,  Mr.  Giah ; you 
have  forgotten  your  visit  to  Tantay,  and  how  you 
spoke  to  the  people  in  my  shop.” 

It  was  Ah-seh,  who,  resolved  to  find  out  more 
about  the  meaning  of  the  little  book,  had  travelled 
six  or  seven  miles  to  attend  the  humble  church. 
From  that  day  he  became  a constant  worshipper 

* A classical  name  for  the  Chinese  nation. 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  i8i 

within  its  walls.  By  and  by  he  brought  a friend 
with  him  to  the  services,  then  two,  and  a little  later 
three  companions. 

From  the  first  the  learner  made  it  a practice  to 
carry  away  as  much  as  possible  of  the  teaching 
which  he  heard  on  Sundays,  so  as  to  repeat  it 
afterwards  to  his  neighbours  on  returning  to  the 
village.  In  this  way,  many  of  the  Tantay  people 
were  interested,  and  afterwards  went  to  make 
acquaintance  for  themselves  with  the  gathering 
outside  the  city  wall.  His  idea  that  China  might 
yet  be  restored,  by  a return  to  purer  worship,  thus 
took  practical  shape  in  the  effort  to  bring  others 
under  the  influence  w'hich  had  changed  his  life. 

About  nine  o’clock  one  morning,  a group  of 
people  reached  the  extensive  building,  already 
occupied  by  the  adherents  of  the  new  faith,  in  the 
South  Street  of  the  city.  The  women  belonging  to 
the  party  passed  through  an  opening  to  the  right 
and  joined  those  of  their  sex  already  gathered 
within,  whilst  the  remainder  of  the  company  entered 
the  main  door,  finding  places  on  the  men’s  side  of 
the  church.  One  of  the  latter,  a well-clad,  stalwart- 
looking individual,  with  a broad  face,  a round  head, 
bent  nose,  and  eyes  that  glittered  as  he  looked  to 
right  and  left  of  him,  carried  a bundle  done  up  in 


i82 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


a red  and  yellow  bandana  handkerchief.  When 
his  companions  had  seated  themselves,  he  opened 
his  bundle,  and,  having  distributed  among  them 
the  books  which  it  contained,  prepared  to  join  in 
the  service.  Ah-seh,  whose  following  of  fellow- 
worshippers  was  steadily  increasing,  had  brought 
them  to  see  the  largest  church  inside  the  city. 

That  afternoon  the  company  from  Tantay  visited 
the  foreigner’s  house.  They  had  come  to  ask  that 
a teacher  might  be  sent  to  their  village  who  could 
tell  them  how  to  worship  the  Supreme  Ruler.  Un- 
fortunately, there  were  difficulties  in  providing  either 
a suitable  man,  or  a place  in  which  services  might 
be  held.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  they  pressed 
their  claims  more  vigorously. 

“ This  is  a matter  beyond  our  strength,  I fear,” 
said  their  host ; “ we  must  think  it  over  and  pray 
about  it.”  / 

“ Then  let  us  ask  God  about  it  now,”  said 
Ah-seh,  and  forthwith  he  and  his  friends  knelt 
down  upon  the  floor.  It  was  not  enough  that 
their  host  should  voice  their  desires  for  them  ; and 
when  he  had  finished  praying,  Ah-seh,  whose  heart 
was  full,  burst  into  ejaculatory  petition.  His  com- 
panions followed  one  after  another,  blunderingly 
enough,  but  with  an  earnestness  that  lifted  the 


KNTRANCK  To  SOU  HI  STKUET  CIlUKC  ll. 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  183 


broken  utterances  into  worship.  When  the  last 
prayer  had  been  offered,  they  rose  from  their  knees, 
made  their  adieux,  and  left  the  room. 

Accustomed  to  lead  as  well  in  the  village  counsels 
as  in  the  fights  and  quarrels  of  the  clan,  Ah-seh 
employed  all  the  energy  that  he  had  formerly 
spent  on  these  matters,  to  advance  the  cause 
which  he  had  made  his  own.  From  the  first,  he 
set  himself  to  win  a hundred  men  to  the  disciple- 
ship  of  the  Divine  Sage  whom  he  had  discovered. 
These  were  to  form  the  nucleus  round  which  the 
new  community  might  gather,  a community  in 
which  the  ancient  sayings,  ‘ Man  is  heaven-born  ’ 
and  ‘ All  within  the  four  seas  are  brethren,’  were  to 
be  recognised  and  acted  upon.  The  brotherhood  of 
which  he  dreamed  was  a Christian  clan,  whose 
members  should  hold  together  for  mutual  support, 
defence,  and  counsel.  Benevolence  and  righteousness 
would  reign  within  it,  and  thus  the  kingdom  of  the 
Sages,  a growing  moral  force,  drawing  all  under 
heaven  within  it,  would  shape  itself  at  length  in 
outward  power. 

In  order  to  further  his  plans,  he  saw  that  it 
was  necessary  to  have  some  place  prepared, 
where  all  could  meet  together  for  fellowship  and 
instruction. 


i84  china  in  legend  AND  STORY 


The  Chinchew  Christians,  however,  had  no  means 
of  providing  him  with  the  necessary  rooms. 

After  a week  or  two,  he  revisited  his  friends  within 
the  city. 

“ We  must  have  a teacher  at  Tantay,”  said  he. 

“ But  alas  we  have  neither  the  man  to  send  nor  a 
place  to  house  him,”  answered  his  adviser. 

“ A teacher  must  be  found,  for  the  place  is  ready, 
and  we  need  a man  to  fill  it.” 

“ Do  you  mean  that  you  have  prepared  a preaching 
hall  ? ” queried  the  other  wonderingly. 

“ Yes,  it  is  ready  ; you  must  come  and  see  it,  elder 
born.” 

A visit  paid  shortly  afterwards  to  the  village, 
showed  that  Ah-seh  and  his  friends  had  not  been 
idle.  They  had  rented  a shop  in  the  main  street, 
and  altered  it  sufficiently  to  suit  their  purposes. 
The  floor  had  been  swept,  the  walls  cleared  of 
paper  and  cobwebs,  and  the  rafters  cleansed.  A 
wooden  screen,  topped  by  chintz  curtains,  ran 
lengthwise  down  the  interior,  cutting  off  a section 
for  the  use  of  the  women.  A raised  platform  of 
wood,  with  a table  and  chair  upon  it,  stood  at  the 
end  farthest  from  the  entrance,  whilst  benches  had 
been  placed  to  right  and  left  of  the  screen  to  seat 
the  worshippers.  Lamps  were  suspended  from  the 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  185 

beams,  a bronze  gong  hung  upon  a peg  behind  the 
door,  and  a clock  ticked  upon  the  wall.  A request 
backed  in  such  fashion  could  hardly  be  denied  ; in 
spite  of  obstacles  the  teacher  was  obtained,  and  the 
brotherhood  began  its  gatherings  at  Tantay. 

Not  long  after  these  arrangements  had  been  so 
happily  made,  fighting  broke  out  near  the  village, 
during  which  a member  of  the  new  community  was 
seized  upon  the  high-road  and  imprisoned  within  a 
plague-infected  house.  Ah-seh  and  his  friends  went 
to  the  rescue,  but  their  efforts  were  fruitless,  the  enemy 
refusing  to  release  their  prisoner  without  a ransom. 
In  the  natural  course,  Ah-seh  would  have  gone  to 
the  heads  of  his  own  village,  who,  in  accordance 
with  the  local  usage,  would  have  done  their  best  to 
rescue  a fellow  - clansman.  But  their  refusal  to 
worship  ancestors  and  to  share  in  village  feuds  had 
estranged  the  followers  of  the  new  faith  from  their 
natural  protectors.  The  village  head-men  would  do 
nothing  for  them. 

In  this  difficulty  Ah-seh  journeyed  to  Chinchew, 
making  sure  that  the  men  of  influence  among  the 
followers  of  the  ‘ Jesus  Church  ’ within  the  city  would 
help  him  to  free  his  brother.  Nothing  could  be 
done  for  him  there,  however,  as  the  matter  fell  entirely 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  magistrates,  since  the 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


1 86 

capture  had  been  made  in  connexion  with  a village 
feud,  not  because  of  persecution.  Ah-seh  was 
stunned  by  the  disappointment.  His  hopes  and 
aims  were  dislocated.  The  love  and  mutual  aid  of 
the  new  society  to  which  he  trusted,  had  melted 
into  abstractions  at  the  touch  of  trouble. 

To  one  whose  words  led  him  to  action,  whose 
thoughts  passed  almost  immediately  into  practice, 
and  who  estimated  things  by  their  use,  the  sudden 
disillusion  was  a poignant  trial.  It  was  the  new 
convert’s  first  practical  lesson  that  the  kingdom  he 
had  entered  was  not  of  this  world,  and  it  was  a bitter 
one.  But  though  his  expectations  had  been  dashed, 
he  would  not  abandon  his  friend.  Thrown  back 
once  more  upon  himself,  he  returned  to  make  the 
best  of  matters  at  home.  His  efforts  were  successful, 
and  the  difficulty  was  arranged  ; for,  in  spite  of  the 
unjust  humiliation  involved,  the  ransom  was  paid  and 
the  man  was  liberated. 

After  several  skirmishes,  the  feud  in  which  the 
district  had  been  involved  burned  itself  out,  and  the 
dispute  was  settled  by  the  magistrates,  as  it  ought  to 
have  been  at  first.  The  chief  culprits  were  con- 
demned to  pay  heavy  fines,  and  a posse  of  yamen 
runners  was  ordered  on  a certain  day  to  visit  the 
villages  which  had  been  concerned  in  the  fighting. 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  187 


and  bring  the  various  offenders  to  reason.  Ah-seh 
and  the  other  Christians  who  had  taken  no  part  in 
the  feud  now  found  themselves  in  aMifficult  position. 
The  heathen  members  of  the  community,  offended 
by  their  refusal  to  back  them  in  the  recent  quarrel, 
would  no  doubt  take  revenge  by  inducing  the 
officials  to  billet  their  followers  upon  them, 
whilst  the  yamen  runners,  for  their  part,  would  be 
only  too  delighted  to  pillage  individuals  who  had 
placed  themselves  outside  the  ordinary  mutual 
protection  of  village  life. 

Our  hero  and  one  of  his  comrades  again  sought 
out  their  friends  within  the  city,  and  asked  them  to 
petition  the  magistrate  for  protection  during  the 
approaching  visitation.  On  the  impossibility  of 
interfering  with  matters  of  local  government  being 
pointed  out  to  them,  Ah-seh  was  much  distressed. 
From  the  first  he  had  been  told  that  the  Church  did 
not  meddle  with  politics,  but  for  one  accustomed  to 
co-operative  aid  in  every  grouping  of  the  local  life, 
this  was  difficult  to  understand. 

“If you  will  do  nothing  to  protect  your  people, 
soon  you  will  have  no  people  to  protect,”  said  he ; 
“ we  may  as  well  close  our  doors  at  once.”  Bitter 
as  this  fresh  disappointment  was  to  these  children 
in  the  faith,  they  weathered  the  storm,  suffering 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


T88 

little  from  the  coming  of  the  yamen  runners  ; and 
though  some  people,  who  had  been  attached  by 
doubtful  motives,  fell  off  at  this  time,  the  brother- 
hood pursued  its  way  uninjured. 

Ah-seh’s  thoughts  rearranged  themselves  after 
these  troubles,  and  he  gave  himself  as  strenuously 
to  his  task  as  ever.  Trust  struck  deeper,  as  he 
bowed  his  spirit  to  the  failure  of  cherished  hopes. 
There  was  something  noble  in  the  strong  humility 
with  which  this  leader  of  men  avowed  the  Supreme 
Ruler  as  his  King  : had  proof  of  his  sincerity  been 
demanded,  it  would  have  been  discovered  as  much 
in  the  patient  loyalty  which  carried  him  through 
this  crisis,  as  in  the  suffusing  of  the  keen  eyes  and 
the  tenderness  that  softened  the  firm  mouth  when, 
before  his  fellows,  he  confessed  his  faith  in  Christ. 

Soon  the  premises  upon  the  main  street  at  Tan- 
tay  were  not  large  enough  for  the  company  that 
gathered  there.  Moreover,  the  Chinese  genius  for 
instruction  saw  instinctively  that  if  the  new  ideal 
were  ever  to  be  realized,  not  only  must  men  and 
women  be  taught,  but  also  the  children  must 
be  trained  from  infancy  and  brought  to  take 
their  place  within  the  new  society.  For  this 
purpose  a school  and  schoolmaster’s  house  were 
necessary.  Guest-rooms  and  other  offices,  as  well 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  189 


as  a larger  place  in  which  the  truth  might  be 
proclaimed,  were  also  needed.  In  spite  of  the  fact 
that  there  was  little  or  no  help  to  be  had  from 
outside  sources,  Ah-seh  did  not  lose  heart  in  view  of 
these  requirements.  With  him,  to  think  was  to  act. 
He  talked  the  matter  over  with  his  fellow-villagers, 
and  one  of  them,  almost  as  enthusiastic  as  himself, 
gave  two  shops,  which  were  thrown  together  and 
furnished  for  the  weekly  gatherings  of  the  com- 
munity. These  he  made  over  by  deed  of  gift,  to 
be  used  for  the  worship  of  the  Supreme  Ruler  by 
the  people  of  Tantay  and  their  descendants  for  ever. 
Next  door  were  some  rooms  attached  to  the  ancestral 
temple  of  Ah-seh’s  branch  of  the  village  clan  ; these 
were  also  acquired  by  the  help  of  this  generous 
friend,  for  a school  and  teacher’s  house. 

The  necessary  accommodation  having  been 
provided  in  this  way,  Ah-seh  worked  hard  to 
fill  it.  He  had  readjusted  his  ideas  on  discovering 
that  his  city  friends  would  not  interfere  in  local 
politics,  even  where  the  welfare  of  the  new  com- 
munity seemed  to  be  at  stake.  He  would  work 
out  his  ideal  in  his  own  way,  depending  as  little 
as  possible  upon  outside  help.  The  brotherhood 
would  band  itself  for  mutual  support  in  the  follow- 
ing of  Christ,  much  as  village  people  joined  their 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


190 

forces  to  protect  each  other  from  extortionate 
officials  and  greedy  neighbours.  The  larger  the 
body  thus  associated,  the  greater  its  influence  and 
the  more  considerable  would  be  the  help  which  it 
could  give  its  members.  It  was  therefore  desirable 
to  gain  adherents  as  quickly  as  possible.  But  at 
this  juncture  a fresh  difficulty  arose,  for  the  teacher 
obtained  with  such  difficulty  to  instruct  them,  had 
to  leave  Tantay. 

Ah-seh  and  his  helpers  worked  bravely,  but  they 
felt  their  lack  of  knowledge  and  the  need  of  some- 
one able  to  help  them  in  winning  their  heathen 
neighbours.  Again  they  visited  the  city,  but  the 
man  they  needed  was  not  forthcoming.  Ah-seh  did 
all  that  was  in  his  power  to  influence  those  concerned, 
but  in  vain,  for  no  one  could  be  spared  at  that  time 
to  go  to  the  village.  It  was  difficult  for  such  a 
nature  to  take  no  for  an  answer  in  matters 
connected  with  the  cherished  enterprise,  or  to 
imagine  that  any  work  elsewhere  was  more  important 
than  that  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

At  this  time  Ah-seh,  finding  it  impossible  to 
escape  the  penetrating  intimacies  of  Chinese  life  by 
other  means,  was  in  the  habit  of  slipping  out  at  night 
to  spend  hours  walking  up  and  down  the  fields. 
There  he  could  be  alone  amid  the  sheltering  dark- 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’  191 

ness,  as  he  pled  with  God  to  send  a man  to  work 
among  the  Tantay  people. 

He  cried  aloud  and  wept  in  agonies  of  supplica- 
tion. His  impetuous  practical  nature  was  severely 
tried  by  this  unexpected  obstacle  in  the  path. 
It  touched  his  faith.  The  work  which  was  religion 
to  so  active  a spirit  was  being  hindered,  and 
Heaven  did  not  seem  to  care.  This  was  the 
thought  that  irked  beneath  the  trouble,  making  it 
a keen  distress. 

Ah-seh’s  worn  face  showed  how  sore  was  the  con- 
flict through  which  he  passed  during  these  days,  but 
while  he  suffered  sternly,  he  did  not  relax  his 
efforts.  If  his  companions  could  not  have  a trained 
instructor,  he  at  least  should  gather  them  together 
and  teach  them  all  he  knew. 

Our  hero’s  belief  in  the  ultimate  extension  of 
Christ’s  kingdom  did  not  waver,  and  even  in  the 
midst  of  disillusion  and  trouble  he  was  ever  working 
towards  this  end.  Finding  that  several  rooms  con- 
nected with  the  ancestral  temple,  next  door  to  the 
new  school,  had  been  mortgaged  to  various  people, 
he  quietly  bought  the  mortgages  up  with  the  help 
of  his  friends.  This  he  did  in  the  hope  that  the 
shrine,  so  long  used  for  superstitious  observances 
by  his  own  division  of  the  village  community,  might 


192 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


/ 

yet  be  consecrated  by  them  to  the  worship  of  the 
one  true  God, 

It  w'as  a scheme  difficult  to  carry  out,  risking  as 
it  did  the  wrath  of  the  clan  ; but  to  the  heart  of  this 
village  kingdom  maker  it  was  the  most  natural  thing 
in  the  world.  Accustomed  to  lead  his  sept,  “ a 
man  who  had  a right  to  speak,”  was  it  not  his 
duty  to  conduct  them  to  higher  things  ? And 
as  he  brought  them  one  by  one  within  the 
discipleship  of  the  ‘ princely  man  ’ Christ  Jesus,  it 
was  surely  fitting  that  a place  worthy  of  this  higher 
worship  should  be  prepared.  How  could  they 
honour  their  fathers  better  than  by  following  what 
their  leader  believed  to  be  the  paths  sought  after 
by  the  Ancient  Kings,  worshipping  the  Supreme 
Ruler  in  the  family  temple  ? Such  worship,  far 
from  being  an  offence,  would  be  more  truly  filial 
than  the  superstitious  offerings  made  "within  the 
shrine  in  bygone  years. 

In  time  the  longed-for  teacher  was  obtained,  and 
the  work  at  Tantay  resumed  its  former  course. 
The  numbers  attending  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ varied 
greatly,  but  Ah-seh  was  constant  in  prayer  and 
labour,  ever  looking  forward  to  the  time  when  the 
hundred  he  had  set  himself  to  win  should  be  attained. 
It  was  an  uphill  task.  Some  who  joined  the  gather- 


‘THE  HUNDRED  OF  HIS  DESIRE’ 


193 


ings  at  the  little  church  from  curiosity,  or  from  an 
expectation  of  material  benefit,  soon  changed  their 
minds,  and  others  followed  their  example  later.  In 
spite  of  these  and  other  troubles,  our  hero  plodded 
bravely  on,  slowly  learning  that  the  Kingdom  cometh 
not  with  observation.  His  hopes  were  often  staggered, 
but,  perhaps  for  this  reason,  his  heart  crept  deeper  into 
the  counsels  of  the  Master,  and  he  had  the  joy  of 
knowing  that  through  his  efforts  a way  had  been 
opened  up  which  joined  his  native  village  to  the 
sea — the  infinite  ocean  of  a life  beyond  earth’s  cares 
and  sorrows. 

Ah-seh,  like  One  greater  than  he,  was  not  to 
find  his  kingdom  in  this  world ; he  never  saw  the 
hundred  of  his  desire.  The  strong  worker  was 
suddenly  struck  down  by  fever.  When  it  was 
known  that  he  was  sick,  the  people  whom  he  had 
taught  and  counselled  gathered  round  his  bed  with 
an  almost  fierce  devotion.  They  brought  physicians 
from  the  city,  and  nursed  their  dying  leader  night 
and  day,  but  he  refused  the  aid  of  foreign  medical 
skill ; for,  though  he  had  given  his  heart  to  Christ, 
he  never  had  accepted  Western  civilisation  or  ideas, 
A true  Christian,  he  was  true  to  his  own  country,  a 
Chinaman  unaltered  to  the  last. 

When  the  end  came,  peace  fell  upon  Ah-seh’s 

13 


194 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


spirit,  for  he  saw  that  the  gates  of  the  shadow  of 
death  were  but  the  way  to  the  dwelling  of 
light ! So  the  struggle  ceased,  and  the  work  he 
loved  dropped  from  hi^  burning  hands,  but  the 
dream  he  dreamt  may  yet  be  realized,  when  ‘ the 
way  of  the  Ancient  Kings,’  made  plain  by  Christ’s 
perfect  revelation,  shall  lead  the  ‘ black  - haired 
people  ’ home. 


XV.  THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


HREE  men  stood  on  the  top  of  Liong-goan 


Soa.  Beneath  their  feet  the  cultivated  land 
stretched  outwards  to  the  north.  To  east  and  west 
rose  scattered  hills,  whilst  the  Anhai  creek  wound 
southwards  through  mud  flats,  like  a serpent  mak- 
ing for  the  sea.  One  of  the  travellers,  Song-peh,  was 
a slightly  made  man,  straight-limbed  and  alert, 
with  a compact  head,  quick  eye,  and  a varying  ex- 
pression, so  lively  as  at  times  to  make  those  who 
talked  with  him  forget  the  wilderness  of  wrinkles 
upon  his  yellow  cheeks.  The  second  of  the  trio, 
who  wore  the  blue  robe  of  the  literati,  was  taller, 
sinewy  in  build  and  decorous-looking ; whilst  the 
third  was  a foreigner,  who  towered  above  his  two 
companions. 

The  three  explorers,  after  surveying  the  surround- 
ing country,  employed  themselves  chiefly  in  studying 
the  city  of  Chinchew,  which  lay  some  ten  miles  off, 
just  where  the  mountains  cut  the  plain  to  the  north. 


•95 


196  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


By  means  of  a pocket  telescope  they  were  able  to 
make  out  its  houses,  deep  among  trees,  with  the 
containing  line  of  a fortified  wall  drawn  sharply 
round  them,  and  two  pagodas  rising  over  all. 

There  stood  the  so-called  virgin  city,  whose  de- 
fences, according  to  the  more  than  doubtful  legend, 
had  never  yet  been  carried  by  a foe.  Famous 
for  learning  and  the  number  of  officials  which  it 
had  bestowed  upon  the  Empire,  Chinchew  had  for 
centuries  been  barred  to  foreign  intercourse  by  pride. 
Few  Western  feet  had  passed  its  gates  since  the 
Mongol  occupation  and  the  days  of  Marco  Polo, 
save  perhaps  when  some  adventurous  trader,  Arab 
or  Portuguese,  had  visited  the  place.  When  the 
three  companions  had  completed  their  investiga- 
tions, they  knelt  down  together  upon  the  mountain 
top,  and  prayed  that  the  crowding  population  of 
that  distant  city  might  yet  receive  a full  revelation 
of  that  truth  of  which  it  had  hitherto  seen  but  partial 
and  passing  gleam.s. 

Shortly  after  the  reconnoitring  expedition  to_the 
mountain,  Song-peh  and  his  friends  succeeded  in 
entering  Chinchew.  The  high-roads,  formerly 
notorious  for  robbery  and  violence,  had  recently 
been  cleared  of  thieves  by  an  energetic  mandarin, 
and  the  travellers  made  the  journey  inland  from  the 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


197 


port  without  difficulty  or  molestation.  When  the 
last  breadth  of  rice-fields  lay  behind  them,  and 
the  granite  pathway  had  transformed  itself  into  a 
suburban  street,  the  explorers  crossed  a long  bridge, 
fortified  at  either  end,  and,  passing  a double 
gate,  found  themselves  at  last  within  the  ancient 
walls. 

The  narrow  thoroughfares  of  the  city  were  full 
of  people  who  hung  about  the  strangers,  hampering 
their  movements.  It  was  therefore  with  a sense  of 
relief  that  at  length  they  came  upon  a roofless 
mosque  in  Earth-Gate  Street,  where  the  pressure 
lessened  and  they  could  breathe  more  freely.  There, 
under  the  shelter  of  high  walls,  banded  with  arab- 
esques which  showed  upon  the  granite  like  broidered 
work  of  grey  and  silver,  beneath  the  open  sky, 
the  truth  of  the  evangel  was,  so  far  as  we  know, 
first  proclaimed  within  the  city.  The  people  in  the 
ruined  mosque,  torn  between  curiosity  and  suspicion, 
yet  more  at  ease  than  in  the  crowded  streets  outside, 
listened  to  what  the  visitors  had  to  say,  though  some 
of  them  looked  sourly  on  the  strangers,  as  if  resent- 
ing their  presence. 

After  speaking  to  this  difficult  audience  for  some 
time,  and  having  explained  the  reason  for  their  visit 
to  the  city,  the  three  comrades  left  the  Monastery  of 


198  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Ceremonial  Reverence,  and  went  to  seek  for  quarters 
in  East  Street,  where  travellers,  as  a rule,  are  sure 
of  finding  lodgings.  Their  efforts,  however,  were  not 
successful,  the  innkeepers  with  one  consent  refusing 
to  receive  them.  The  people  pressed  upon  them 
with  cries  as  they  walked  along  the  pavements, 
and,  but  for  the  density  of  the  mob,  the  street 
urchins  and  loafers  would  have  attacked  them 
with  tiles.  It  was  therefore  necessary  to  move 
slowly,  keeping  to  the  narrow  thoroughfares  and 
avoiding  wider  spaces,  where  the  crowd  might  open 
out  enough  to  begin  throwing  missiles. 

As  it  was  most  desirable,  from  their  point  of 
view,  to  avoid  a riot,  our  travellers  now  determined 
to  retrace  their  steps  and  look  for  quarters  out- 
side the  city.  Spent  and  footsore,  they  pushed 
slowly  through  the  streets,  until  they  reached  the 
gate  and  found  their  way  to  the  riverside,  where 
merchant  seamen  congregate.  There,  after  some 
searching,  at  last  they  discovered  a squalid  lodging- 
house,  mud-floored  and  roofed  with  blackened 
timbers,  where  they  passed  the  night. 

Early  next  morning,  after  prayer  together,  the 
visitors  once  more  plunged  into  the  crowd,  and, 
threading  the  devious  streets,  found  the  mosque, 
where  they  preached  to  the  people  as  before. 


EXTRAN’CE  TO  THE  MOS(,)l'E  IN  EARTH  STREET. 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


19? 


This  they  did  for  several  days,  revisiling  the 
city  in  the  same  manner,  only  to  be  driven  out 
again  at  nightfall,  to  seek  for  lodgings  in  the 
shipping  quarter  by  the  river. 

On  these  occasions,  tact  and  gentleness  were 
needed  at  every  turn,  so  as  to  avoid  collision  with 
the  inhabitants,  whose  traditional  abhorrence  of  the 
outer  world  was  excited  by  the  advent  of  a 
barbarian  in  their  midst.  But  the  pluck  and 
quick  resourcefulness  of  Song-peh  and  his  com- 
panions did  much  to  smooth  the  way  at  difficult 
corners,  their  quiet  words  winning  many  a victory 
over  the  prejudices  of  the  crowd.  Thus  by  self- 
restraint  and  Christian  courage  the  breach  was 
won,  and  the  gospel  of  God’s  love  was  published 
within  the  ancient  city. 

About  a year  later,  Song-peh  had  occasion  to 
use  his  abilities  in  dealing  with  circumstances  of 
quite  peculiar  difficulty.  The  authorities,  unable 
to  believe  in  benevolent  intentions  on  the  part  of 
foreigners,  made  sure  that  some  political  design 
lay  behind  the  appearance  of  a Western  stranger  at 
Chinchew,  and  determined,  if  possible,  to  prevent 
a repetition  of  the  visit. 

The  officials  therefore  arranged  that  a check  to 
the  stranger’s  advances  should  be  given,  far  enough 


200 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


away  from  headquarters  to  be  afterwards  repudiated 
by  themselves  should  any  complications  arise  in 
connexion  with  it.  Thus  it  would  be  possible  to 
attain  their  object  without  showing  their  hand  in 
the  matter ; for  a street  riot  at  a trading  village 
was  scarcely  likely  to  be  traced  to  them,  nor  would 
it  be  so  risky  as  a tumult  raised  within  the  city,  for 
which  they  would  be  held  more  or  less  immedi- 
ately responsible.  Secret  instructions  were  therefore 
issued  that  when  the  unwelcome  visitor  appeared 
again  at  the  port  of  Anhai,  trouble  should  be  made 
for  him  there,  and  everything  done  to  prevent  his 
journeying  northwards. 

At  the  time  we  speak  of,  an  opportunity  for  the 
execution  of  this  plot  arose  in  a curious  way. 
The  foreigner,  who  had  returned  to  Anhai,  and 
was  spending  a few  days  there  with  Song-peh  and 
his  friends,  happening  to  come  suddenly  from  be- 
hind a wall,  surprised  a little  boy  at  play  upon 
the  street.  The  child,  startled  by  the  unexpected 
apparition  of  a bearded  figure,  strangely  clothed 
and  wearing  an  enormous  sun-hat,  raised  a cry  of 
‘ barbarian,’  and  fled  ; but,  unfortunately,  he  stumbled 
in  his  flight  and  fell  upon  the  road.  On  this,  the 
stranger,  distressed  by  the  piteous  crying  of  the 
little  one,  advanced  to  raise  him  from  the  ground, 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


201 


when  the  frightened  infant,  imagining  he  meant  to 
dig  out  his  eyes,  as  foreigners  were  said  to  do, 
shrieked  more  loudly  than  ever. 

The  men  and  women  in  the  neighbouring  houses, 
hearing  the  outer}',  came  running  to  the  spot,  and 
saw  the  child  lying  on  the  street  with  a stranger 
bending  over  him.  A shout  was  raised  immediately 
that  one  of  the  village  children  had  been  seized. 
More  people  hurried  up,  filling  the  streets  and  spaces 
near  the  church  as  if  by  magic.  Only  a few  by- 
standers, at  the  centre  of  the  concourse,  were  in 
a position  to  inquire  as  to  what  really  had 
happened  ; but  they  were  far  too  much  excited  to 
do  so,  and  the  bulk  of  the  crowd,  seeing  only  the 
tall  figure  of  the  Englishman  at  the  centre  of 
an  agitated  group  of  men  and  women,  spread 
wild  and  contradictory  reports  of  what  was  going 
forward. 

A wave  of  fanatical  rage,  such  as  sometimes  takes 
possession  of  the  Chinese,  ‘ who  have  a strange 
faculty  for  going  mad  in  cold  blood,’  now  passed 
over  the  mob,  sweeping  through  the  town  and 
extending  to  the  surrounding  district,  until  the  whole 
population  was  in  an  uproar. 

Whilst  all  this  was  happening,  Song-peh  and 
some  others,  attracted  by  the  tumult,  had  pressed 


202 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


through  the  middle  ol  the  crowd  to  where  their 
friend  was  standing,  and  persuaded  him  to  take 
refuge  with  them  in  the  church. 

Meantime,  the  people  began  to  throw  stones  upon 
the  roof  of  the  building  into  which  the  foreigner 
had  retreated,  some  of  the  missiles  reaching  even  the 
small  central  court  of  the  place.  An  attack  was 
also  made  upon  the  outer  door,  which  quickly 
gave  way,  and  a crowd  of  the  assailants  effected 
an  entrance.  The  foreigner,  seeing  that  the  best 
thing  to  be  done  under  the  circumstances  was  to 
face  the  mob  outside,  now  left  the  house,  and 
advanced  into  the  midst  of  the  uproar  amid  a 
storm  of  bricks  and  tiles. 

A momentary  silence  followed  this  bold  step,  of 
which  the  stranger  took  advantage  to  reason  quietly 
with  his  assailants,  hoping  to  pacify  their  minds ; 
but  some  of  them,  bent  on  mischief,  attacked  him 
whilst  in  the  act  of  speaking,  striking  his  arms 
and  shoulders  with  the  backs  of  their  heavy  wood- 
choppers,  until  he  fainted  and  fell  to  the  ground.  In 
another  moment  he  would  have  been  trodden  under- 
foot by  the  crowd  had  not  Song-peh  and  one  of  his 
companions  dashed  out  at  the  risk  of  their  lives  and 
dragged  him  from  among  the  feet  of  the  people. 
They  succeeded  by  a superhuman  effort  in  conveying 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


203 


him  safely  within  the  church  again,  and  promptly 
barricaded  the  broken  door. 

By  this  time  darkness  was  falling.  The  mob, 
having  spent  its  fury  for  the  moment,  and  sobered 
by  fear  of  possible  reprisals  should  they  by  their 
violence  have  killed  the  foreigner,  melted  away  in 
quest  of  supper.  Song-peh  and  his  companions, 
meanwhile,  knowing  that  their  enemies  would  soon 
return,  made  use  of  the  respite  thus  granted  them 
to  prepare  for  immediate  flight. 

The  Englishman  having  recovered  from  his 
swoon,  the  first  step  was  to  disguise  him  in  a long 
robe  and  Chinese  shoes,  covering  his  unshaved  head 
with  a turban  and  tucking  his  tell-tale  beard 
beneath  the  upper  edge  of  the  robe.  The  next 
thing  was  to  leave  the  half-wrecked  church  as 
speedily  as  possible,  for  it  was  bound  to  yield 
immediately  to  the  next  assault  brought  against  it. 
To  leave  it  unobserved,  however,  was  no  easy  matter  ; 
for  the  doors  were  watched  from  the  outside  and 
the  streets  in  the  vicinity  were  impassable.  It  was 
Song-peh  who  devised  a way  out  of  the  difficulty. 
If  the  roads  were  blocked,  the  tiles  were  free. 

Our  hero  accordingly  conveyed  his  friend  to  the 
roof  at  the  back  of  the  premises  by  means  of  a 
ladder  constructed  of  tables  and  other  furniture, 


204 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


piled  one  piece  upon  the  top  of  another,  inside  the 
central  court  of  the  building.  From  the  roof  of  the 
church  the  fugitives  passed  to  that  of  a neighbour- 
ing house.  Carrying  their  shoes  in  their  pockets, 
and  moving  with  the  greatest  caution,  so  as  not  to 
disturb  the  inmates  beneath,  they  crept  over  the 
tiles  until  it  was  possible  to  clamber  on  to  the  next 
building. 

Song-peh,  who  lived  near  by  and  knew  every 
nook  and  corner  of  the  place,  led  the  way ; and, 
edging  ever  farther  from  the  place  of  danger, 
they  crept  onwards  until  at  length,  after  careful 
reconnoitring,  they  were  able  to  drop  into  an  un- 
frequented lane,  cross  to  a low  wall  on  the  other 
side  of  it,  and  climb  by  means  of  an  outhouse  to  the 
roof  beyond.  From  this  point  the  danger  of  dis- 
covery, though  still  considerable,  was  not  so  great 
as  before.  On  they  went,  now  moving  on  tiptoe 
over  the  ridges,  now  pausing  in  breathless  silence, 
until  a series  of  adventures  brought  them  to  the  roof 
of  Song-peh’s  own  dwelling,  and  in  another  moment 
they  were  safe  inside  its  friendly  walls. 

It  was  not  expedient  for  the  fugitives  to  remain 
long  in  Song-peh’s  house,  however,  for  a sound  of 
distant  shouting  told  them  that  wild  work  was 
already  going  forward  at  the  church,  which  no 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


205 


doubt  the  rioters  were  then  engaged  in  pillaging. 
The  only  chance  of  escape,  therefore,  was  to  leave 
the  village  whilst  the  crowd  was  still  occupied  in  its 
work  of  destruction.  One  of  the  family  having 
carefully  reconnoitred  the  neighbouring  lanes  and 
passages,  reported  them  clear ; so  Song-peh  and  his 
companion  slipped  out  of  the  house,  and,  taking  a 
circuitous  route,  soon  left  Anhai  behind  them, 
making  their  way  to  the  creek.  Fortunately,  there 
was  no  one  stirring  by  the  water’s  edge  as  they 
pushed  on  in  the  darkness  over  the  slippery  mud- 
banks.  At  last  they  found  a junk  by  which  the 
foreigner  had  travelled  from  Amoy  anchored  in  the 
creek,  where  it  had  remained  for  use  as  sleeping 
quarters  during  his  stay  at  the  port.  Here  Song-peh 
said  farewell  to  his  friend  on  board  the  boat,  after 
a warm  welcome  from  the  crew  who  had  been 
anxiously  awaiting  their  arrival.  The  anchor  was 
lifted,  the  mat  sail  went  creaking  up  the  mast,  and 
the  vessel  disappeared  into  the  shadows. 

The  trouble  which  had  risen  so  unexpectedly  at 
Anhai  blew  over  after  a time.  Meanwhile  Song- 
peh  held  to  his  post.  Practical  Christianity  is 
quickly  learned  in  the  midst  of  persecution,  and 
our  hero  profited  so  much  by  his  experiences  in 
this  hard  school  that  presently  we  find  him  busy 


2o6 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


telling  others  of  the  truth  which  he  himself  had 
found.  He  spent  much  time  in  this  work  among 
the  villages  near  Anhai,  with  varying  success. 
Once  more  the  opposition  of  the  literary  class 
broke  into  open  war,  and  he  was  seized,  beaten, 
and  thrown  into  prison ; whilst  one  of  his  com- 
panions was  brought  before  the  magistrates  and 
cross-examined.  But  both  these  brave  men  came 
safely  through  the  ordeal,  and,  when  set  at 
liberty,  continued  their  labours  as  if  nothing  had 
happened. 

In  spite  of  failings,  Song-peh  had  a loyal  heart. 
The  ‘ stalk  of  carl  hemp  ’ in  him  lent  a stubborn- 
ness to  his  character  which  enabled  him  not  only 
to  bear  shrewd  blows,  and  the  local  contumely 
which  held  him  traitor  to  the  people’s  gods,  but 
also  to  endure  the  physical  drudgery  of  toil  and 
marching  beneath  an  Eastern  sun.  Love  to  the 
Master  kept  him  steadfast,  whilst  persecution, 
playing  on  his  life  from  every  quarter,  wore  many 
a fault  away. 

Song-peh  with  his  Anhai  friends,  who  had  taken 
Chinchew  as  their  special  field  of  work,  had 
in  the  meantime  succeeded  in  renting  a small 
house  within  the  city,  where  they  had  begun  to 
tell  the  people  of  the  Saviour  Sage,  an  Eastern 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


207 


like  themselves,  who  came  to  lead  the  nations 
back  from  the  folly  of  idolatry  to  serve  the 
Supreme  Ruler. 

The  Chinchew  literati,  indifferent  enough  to 
the  advent  of  a fifth  religion,^  but  jealous  as 
always  of  foreign  interference,  set  to  work  to 
stir  up  trouble.  With  this  end  in  view,  they 
published  a placard  calling  upon  the  people  to 
eject  the  intruders ; this  they  followed  up 
by  organising  an  attack  upon  the  new  ‘ worship 
hall,’  a band  of  roughs,  led  by  one  of  their 
number,  wrecking  the  building  and  driving  out  the 
men  in  charge  of  it,  one  of  whom  had  the  clothes 
torn  from  his  back  and  barely  escaped  with  his 
life. 

As  it  was  important  that  news  of  what  had 
happened  should  reach  his  friends  without  delay, 
the  local  post  being  unreliable,  Song-peh  volunteered 
to  act  as  courier  upon  this  occasion.  The  service 
was  an  arduous  one,  and  the  messenger  did  not 
spare  himself,  speeding  over  the  granite  causeways 
between  the  rice-fields,  climbing  the  paths  among 
the  hills,  and  dashing  past  inns  and  wayside 
villages,  till  he  reached  the  goal.  In  this  way  he 

* Confucianism,  Buddhism,  Taoism,  and  Mohammedanism  were 
already  in  the  city. 


208 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


travelled  the  nineteen  miles  between  the  city  and 
Anhai  three  times  in  succession,  traversing  nearly 
sixty  miles  without  halting,  save  to  snatch  hurried 
meals  or  whilst  replies  to  his  dispatches  were  being 
written. 

After  years  of  useful  service  as  a teacher  of  the 
new  faith,  Song-peh  retired  to  his  home  at  Anhai. 
The  house  from  which  the  foreigner  had  escaped 
so  narrowly  in  bygone  days  had  been  replaced 
by  a new  church,  built  in  the  main  street  of  the 
village,  to  accommodate  three  hundred  people, 
with  schools  and  offices  attached.  A growing 
congregation  now  filled  this  building,  under  the 
care  of  an  ordained  native  minister.  Things  had 
changed  much  since  the  young  man,  with  his  three 
companions,  passed  trembling  through  the  busy 
streets  and  found  his  way  on  board  the  junk, — fit 
symbol  of  the  Church  that  preserves  the  faith 
through  floods  and  storms,  — but  the  heart 
baptized  upon  the  waters  that  day  beat  true  as 
ever.' 

Song-peh  loved  God’s  house.  There  was  a seat 
beside  a pillar  on  the  front  bench  of  the  Anhai 
Church  where  the  old  man  used  to  sit,  with  broad- 
rimmed  spectacles  upon  his  nose  and  a large 
* Song-peh  was  baptized  at  the  same  time  as  Khiu-goan  : see  p.  149. 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


209 


‘character’  Bible  open  before  him,  his  unbroken 
figure,  with  its  snowy  hair  and  white  moustache, 
contrasting  strongly  with  the  mass  of  dark-haired 
people  in  the  congregation.  This  seat  was  seldom 
filled  by  another,  even  when  asthma  and  growing 
infirmities  kept  its  occupant  at  home,  and  if  by 
any  chance  a thoughtless  youth,  regardless  of  the 
rule,  made  free  with  it,  he  was  apt  to  find  too 
many  eyes  upon  him  to  sit  there  for  long  with 
any  comfort. 

As  Song-peh  aged,  asthma  troubled  him  greatly, 
and  confined  him  first  to  the  house,  then  to  his 
bed.  His  strength  failed  and  he  suffered  from 
drowsiness,  but  at  the  mention  of  old  days  his 
eye  would  flash  and  his  fingers  throw  themselves 
into  dramatic  gestures  as  he  plunged  into  the  oft- 
told  story  of  the  past.  As  the  interest  grew,  he 
would  sit  up  in  bed,  and  finally  forsake  it  for  the 
floor,  his  languor  falling  from  him  like  a garment, 
until  one  saw  again  the  man  who  entered  the 
forbidden  city  or  sped  for  Christ  upon  the  Anhai 
road. 

Through  many  long  months  the  worn-out  body 
hampered  the  heroic  spirit,  to  which  the  discipline 
of  weakness  was  a sore  trial. 

Towards  the  close  of  his  life  a friend  went  to 


14 


210 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


see  him  one  afternoon,  and  found  him  lying  alone 
in  his  room.  Though  he  spoke  of  former  days 
and  of  the  companions  who  had  gone  before  him, 
Song-peh  did  not  sit  up  as  usual,  for  he  was 
weary.  The  mystery  of  uselessness,  enforced  by 
failing  strength,  lay  heavy  on  his  spirit. 

“ Why  does  the  Master  leave  me  thus  a burden 
to  myself  and  others  ? ” he  said.  “ I long  for  heaven  ; 
I ask  Him  for  release.  He  does  not  come.  Has 
Christ  forgotten  me  ? ” 

Before  leaving  the  house,  the  visitor  prayed  with 
him  according  to  his  usual  custom.  On  many  previ- 
ous occasions  he  had  asked  that  God  might  spare 
Song-peh  and  give  him  many  years  to  aid  the 
Church  with  counsel  and  direction,  but  the  petition 
shaped  itself  otherwise  that  day.  “ Give  to  Thy 
servant  release  from  waiting,  and  receive  him 
through  the  gates  into  the  city.”  As  the  words 
took  shape  in  the  still  room,  there  was  that  un- 
mistakable response  within  the  soul  by  which, 
at  times,  we  know  when  our  petitions  have  been 
granted. 

A few  days  later  and  the  strong  runner  reached 
the  goal. 

The  place  beside  the  pillar  in  the  front  row 
of  the  village  church  is  occupied  more  often  now. 


THE  STRONG  RUNNER 


21  I 


for  the  faith  of  the  first  confessors  at  Anhai  has 
come  to  large  fruition,  and  the  congregation 
overflows ; but  for  some,  whose  hearts  are  touched 
by  memories  of  the  slight  figure  with  its  bowed 
white  head,  and  the  folding  of  the  reverent  hands, 
that  place  never  will  be  filled. 


XVI.  STERLING  SILVER 


*'  I ''HERE  is  an  irregular  street  which  climbs 
a stretch  of  rising  ground  in  the  north 
quarter  of  Chinchew  city,  where  women  sell  fire- 
wood of  a morning  and  sweating  coolies  pass 
throughout  the  day.  Half-way  up  it,  to  the 
inconvenience  of  passers-by,  makers  of  vermicelli 
pull  strips  of  dough  into  threads  or  hang  their 
wares  in  dusky  skeins  to  dry  beneath  the  sun. 
Here  is  a bit  of  open  ground  on  which  the  tiles 
and  refuse  of  generations  have  grown  into  a little 
hill.  Near  this  opening,  upon  the  western  side  of 
the  street,  at  the  time  of  which  this  story  tells,  there 
stood  a low-browed  shop.  It  was  a busy  place ; 
through  the  windows  a sound  of  tinkling  hammers 
mingled  with  wafts  of  resin  greeted  the  passer-by ; 
who,  if  a sudden  rush  and  paroxysm  of  barking 
on  the  part  of  the  watch-dog  did  not  disturb  his 
equanimity,  turned  instinctively  to  see  Siong-lai, 
the  silversmith,  his  queue  wound  tightly  about  his 

213 


214 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


head,  at  work  among  his  apprentices  and  crafts- 
men. 

He  was  a man  of  slight  build,  with  a pale 
complexion  and  prominent  teeth,  but,  in  spite  of 
plain  features,  his  was  a pleasant  face,  that  carried 
brightness  w'ith  it  everywhere.  His  personality 
was  felt  throughout  the  dusky  shop,  chiming 
with  the  ringing  metal  and  swaying  the  active 
arms  and  fingers  of  the  workmen,  showing  where 
the  youngest  hand  was  burnishing  a finished  buckle 
at  the  counter’s  edge,  and  reaching  even  to  the 
penetralia  within,  where  the  ‘ hang  the  clothes  ’ ^ 
was  occupied  with  a mother’s  cares. 

Each  morning  early,  Siong-lai  arranged  the 
. day’s  work  for  his  men,  laying  out  silver  to  be 
beaten  thin  upon  the  anvil,  choosing  wax  moulds 
for  the  embossers,  providing  wire  and  strips  of 
metal  for  wrought  designs.  A little  later  he  called 
the  apprentices  to  prepare  the  first  repast,  a few 
mouthfuls  of  rice  gruel,  taken  to  avoid  working  on 
an  empty  stomach,  to  be  followed  by  a more  sub- 
stantial meal,  eaten  about  ten  o’clock  in  the  forenoon. 
When  these  preparations  had  been  completed,  the 
labours  of  the  day  began. 

Much  of  Siong-lai’s  trade  consisted  in  the 

‘ Periphrasis  used  to  describe  a wife  in  China. 


STERLING  SILVER 


215 


fashioning  of  wrought  silver  which  should  be  inlaid 
with  the  turquoise  feathers  of  the  great  king-fisher 
and  pieced  together  into  headgear  for  the  women  of 
the  district.  In  the  afternoons  he  delivered  finished 
work  to  his  customers  among  the  jewellers  of  the 
city  and  took  fresh  orders.  When  he  returned  from 
these  rounds,  there  were  purchases  to  be  made,  the 
evening  meal  to  be  eaten,  and  the  day’s  tasks  to  be 
taken  over  from  the  men  and  carefully  examined. 
Then  the  abacus  was  lifted  from  its  peg  and  laid 
beside  the  ledger,  a fresh  supply  of  ink  rubbed  down 
on  the  stone  inkstand,  and  accounts  were  struck  to 
a rattling  accompaniment,  as  the  hard  wood  beads 
of  the  counting-frame  were  shot  along  the  wires. 

“ Have  you  eaten  to  the  full,  brother  Siong-lai  ? ” 
said  a middle-aged  man,  in  quick  staccato  tones, 
blinking  his  eyes  as  he  shuffled  into  the  shop,  his 
toes  turned  in  and  the  uppers  of  his  shoes  much 
flattened  at  the  heel. 

“ I have  eaten  fully,  uncle  Sang,  but  pray  sit  down 
and  have  a smoke,”  said  the  silversmith,  leaving  his 
wooden  stool  and  placing  a chair  for  the  visitor. 

Sang-peh  lifted  his  queue  from  the  shoulder,  where 
it  had  been  placed  for  convenience  in  walking,  and 
threw  it  with  a slight  jerk  behind  his  back,  as  he 
accepted  the  proffered  pipe  and  sat  down. 


2i6 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ How  is  trade  ? ” said  he. 

“ It  might  be  better.” 

“ Come  with  me  to  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ and  hear 
the  true  doctrine.” 

“ I have  no  leisure  for  that  sort  of  thing  to-day, 
uncle  Sang.  What  is  this  book  which  you  have 
in  your  hand  ? ” 

“ It  is  full  of  songs  which  we  use  in  our 
worship.” 

“ Why,  it  is  printed  in  our  Han  characters,”  ^ said 
Siong-lai,  glancing  at  it. 

“ Quite  so,  and  if  you  will  look  over  my  shoulder, 
I will  read  the  first  one  to  you.” 

Siong-lai  drew  his  stool  closer  to  the  visitor’s 
chair  and  listened  as  he  began — 

“God  made  the  earth  and  formed  the  skies, 

All  things  beneath  His  might  arise. 

Great  is  His  glory,  great  His  fame. 

Through  life  let  each  His  praise  proclaim.” 

Sang-peh  read  through  the  verses  slowly,  explaining 
them  as  best  he  could,  and  answering  the  questions 
with  which  his  friend  plied  him  at  every  pause. 
After  a short  time,  however,  Siong-lai’s  attention 
slackened,  but  he  took  the  blue-covered  volume  out 

• Han  ji,  a name  derived  from  the  dynasty  of  Han,  used  by  the 
people  for  Chinese  characters. 


STERLING  SILVER 


217 


of  his  visitor’s  hands,  and  looked  at  it  with  a 
certain  polite  interest. 

“ How  many  pieces  are  there  in  the  book  ? ” he 
asked,  carelessly  turning  over  the  pages. 

“ Fifty-nine,”  said  Sang-peh,  pointing  to  the 
numeral  at  the  side  of  the  last  hymn. 

“ Why  are  there  only  fifty-nine  ? Would  not  sixty 
be  a fitting  number?” 

“ Only  fifty-nine  have  been  printed  as  yet.” 

“ W^hy  does  not  someone  write  another  to  make 
the  number  even  ? ” persisted  Siong-lai,  adding 
jauntily,  “ Though  I know  nothing  of  letters,  I will 
write  one  for  you  myself,  if  you  will  leave  me  your 
song-book  for  a pattern.” 

Sang-peh  smiled  incredulously,  but  left  the  book, 
made  his  adieux,  and  went  down  the  street. 

Siong-lai  found  that  he  had  set  himself  a task 
even  more  troublesome  than  the  fashioning  of  ba-li  ^ 
flower  patterns  in  metal,  but  he  had  a clever  friend 
in  the  scholar  who  kept  a school  for  boys  next 
door.  With  his  help  he  studied  the  little  book, 
picking  out  phrases  here  and  there,  which  he  pieced 
together  into  verses,  much  as  he  would  have  built  up 
an  ornament  out  of  plates  and  curves  of  silver.  The 
scholar  and  other  friends  corrected  what  he  wrote, 
* White  jasmine. 


2I8 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


and  at  last  the  lines  were  finished  and  copied  out 
in  neat  writing. 

Sang-peh  was  astonished  when  his  friend  hailed 
him  from  the  shop  one  day  soon  after  this,  and  asked 
him  to  come  in  and  look  at  the  sixtieth  hymn.  He 
praised  Siong-lai’s  work,  and  obtained  leave  to  carry 
off  the  verses  to  show  them  to  some  of  his  friends. 

The  silversmith’s  whimsical  love  of  round  numbers 
had  unexpected  consequences.  The  process  of 
searching  for  phrases  and  rearranging  them  into 
stanzas  had  fixed  his  mind  upon  things  which  filled 
him  with  a new  interest.  Who  was  this  la-so  of 
whom  the  book  spoke  ? His  friend  the  scholar  said 
that  the  K‘ang-hsi  dictionary  ^ described  him  as  a 
Sage  worshipped  by  barbarians  in  the  West.  But 
Sang-peh’s  book  said  more  than  this.  It  told  how 
he  loved  men  and  how,  as  might  have  been  expected, 
men  took  advantage  of  this  amiable  weakness  and 
killed  him.  None  of  the  Ancient  Sages  had  acted  in 
this  way,  yet  there  was  something  in  the  book  that 
woke  a curious  interest  in  the  doings  of  this  man. 

Before  long  Sang-peh  paid  another  visit  to  the 
bu.sy  shop  beside  the  low  hill,  where  thistles  and 
couch  grass  blister  on  the  tiles  beneath  the  sun. 

‘The  standard  dictionary  compiled  in  the  seventeenth  century  for 
the  Emperor  K‘ang-hsi. 


jE-4  ^ 

||_.  jfi^"  /^  ,%  ^ 

-IV" 

4t  -i^”  £^4“  ^tj'’  ^ 'i' 

MjJ\i^.'i‘ 0.^ 


1?^'  t^° 

i'i:»  % pj  ^ p^»  l^po 

i^«  ^ ^ 

4IA  A»  ,^, 

Jlp'*  ^ 


‘ THE  SIXTIETH  HYMN. 


2 20 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


To  his  delight,  Siong-lai  went  quietly  off  with  him 
to  hear  the  new  doctrine.  There  were  many  people 
in  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ when  they  reached  it,  and  their 
behaviour  was  different  from  anything  Siong-lai  had 
seen  before.  Everyone  was  very  quiet.  The  silver- 
smith sat  down  on  a green  wooden  bench  and  turned 
to  glance  at  his  neighbour.  The  man  looked  straight 
in  front  of  him  towards  the  platform  where  the 
teacher  was  standing.  How  strange  everything  was 
in  this  place  ! Why  were  the  people  sitting  whil.st 
their  master  stood  ? 

Presently  the  worshippers  stood  up, a voice  sounded, 
and  the  congregation  burst  into  singing.  Sang-peh 
thrust  the  familiar  blue  book  into  his  hand  and  pointed 
to  one  of  its  pages.  This,  then,  was  what  the  verses 
were  used  for ; people  said  them  out  together  in  a 
singing  tone,  much  as  blind  beggars  chanted  ballads, 
only  the  sound  of  it  was  less  pleasing,  if  anything. 
By  and  by  the  singing  ceased  and  the  people  sat 
down  again.  Then  the  teacher  shut  hi^  eyes  and 
began  to  speak  in  a slightly  unnatural  voice. 
Nobody  answered  him.  Siong-lai’s  neighbours  had 
their  eyes  shut  and  their  heads  down.  They  were 
very  still,  and  the  teacher  went  on  talking  in  the 
same  uncomfortable,  awesome  way.  The  sound  was 
different  from  the  muttering  of  an  idol  medium  when 


STERLING  SILVER 


221 


the  god  was  supposed  to  be  speaking  through  him, 
but  perhaps  the  spirit  of  the  foreign  gods  spoke  in 
an  unfamiliar  accent.  Siong-lai  felt  uneasy,  and 
would  have  left  the  building  had  not  courtesy  to 
Sang-peh  restrained  him. 

By  and  by  there  was  reading  out  of  a book — a 
foreign  ‘ holy  book  ’ which  he  did  not  understand. 
Sang-peh  put  on  his  horn-rimmed  spectacles  and 
followed  the  reading  in  a copy  of  the  book  which 
he  had  with  him,  but  though  Siong-lai  looked  over 
the  page,  he  made  little  of  it.  Then  the  teacher 
spoke,  and  some  of  the  things  he  said  were  interest- 
ing ; but  the  talking  went  on  for  a long  time,  and 
Siong-lai  began  to  wonder  what  his  apprentices  were 
doing,  and  whether  Tui-ah  would  spoil  that  ear-ring 
he  had  given  him  to  finish.  At  last,  however,  the 
lesson  came  to  an  end  and  there  was  more  singing. 
Siong-lai  liked  it  better  than  before,  for  he  could 
follow  the  words  in  the  book  a little.  Finally,  the 
teacher  stood  up  and  spoke  some  wish  that  the 
Supreme  Ruler  might  be  with  all  the  people ; then 
everybody  left  the  benches  and  streamed  out  of  the 
place. 

In  the  court  outside  the  church  they  met  a man 
whom  Sang-peh  hailed  as  Ba-hia.  This  man  was 
very  civil,  so  courteous  indeed  that  Siong-lai  began 


222 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


to  wonder  whether  he  might  not  have  some  ulterior 
motive.  But  Sang-peh,  noticing  his  uneasiness, 
nodded  reassuringly,  as  if  to  say,  ‘ It’s  all  right ; 
this  is  a friend  of  mine.’  Ba-hia  had  a good  deal  of 
loose  hair  about  his-head,  as  though  he  had  plaited 
his  queue  in  a hurry  that  morning.  His  forehead 
puckered  into  horseshoe  wrinkles  above  the  bridge 
of  the  nose,  and  his  eyes  were  deep-set  and  gleaming. 
The  clothes  he  wore  were  shabby  and  he  had  old 
shoes  upon  his  feet,  but  there  was  a quiet  power 
about  him  and  a manner  that  made  one  think  of 
one’s  mother.  After  a few  minutes’  chat,  he  brought 
the  two  friends  into  a little  room  opening  off  the 
front  court  of  the  ‘ worship  hall,’  where  he  made  tea 
and  gave  it  to  them.  Then  producing  rice  and  salted 
fish,  he  began  arranging  them  upon  a small  table. 
Siong-lai,  alarmed  by  so  much  civility,  tried  to 
decline  this  hospitality,  but  after  several  fruitless 
efforts  he  yielded  to  persuasion  and  sat  down  to 
lunch  with  his  new  friends.  ^ 

Ba-hia,  who  had  heard  of  the  sixtieth  hymn,  soon 
began  to  speak  about  the  Lord  la-so,  of  whom  Siong- 
lai  was  so  anxious  to  hear.  His  words  were  simple,  but 
they  made  one  see  what  he  was  talking  about,  and  he 
could  explain  difficulties  in  a wonderful  manner. 

Siong-lai  went  home  that  afternoon  feeling  that 


BA  HIA  OX  A PREACHING  TOUR. 


STERLING  SILVER 


223 


much  he  had  seen  and  heard  was  beyond  his 
grasp,  but  greatly  impressed  by  the  friendly  way  in 
which  he  had  been  treated  at  the  ‘ worship  hall.’ 
The  familiar  South  Street  seemed  to  have  opened,  as 
the  creek  did  to  the  fisherman  in  the  fable,  and  let 
him  into  a new  world  where  people  were  kind  to 
one  another,  a region  unlike  the  pushing,  selfish  life 
in  which  he  had  been  reared.  Such  an  experience 
was  pleasant  to  remember,  and  the  thought  of  it 
lingered  in  his  heart  throughout  the  intervening  days 
until  Sang-peh  came  again  to  take  him  to  church. 

Siong-lai  met  with  a warm  welcome  upon  making 
his  second  visit  to  the  South  Street.  Ba-hia  singled 
him  out  after  the  morning  service  and  began  to  talk 
to  him.  How  gentle,  how  wise  he  was,  how  he  drew 
the  heart ! When  he  talked  of  sin, — a foolish 
subject  to  choose  for  conversation,  no  doubt, — 
Siong-lai,  who  had  been  inclined  at  first  to  laugh, 
felt  more  ashamed  and  frightened  than  he  would 
have  cared  to  own  ; when  he  spoke  of  the  Western 
Sage  who  did  so  much  for  men  and  suffered  so  sadly 
at  their  hands,  a lump  came  into  his  throat  which 
refused  to  be  swallowed. 

After  this,  the  silversmith  was  conscious  of  some 
change  in  himself:  he  did  not  understand  what, 
but  was  sure  he  must  return  to  his  new  friends  for 


224 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


more  instruction.  Ba-hia’s  words  were  like  milk  to 
a hungry  child  ; the  more  one  drank,  the  more  one 
longed  to  drink.  He  went  repeatedly  to  talk  with 
him.  The  love  that  spoke,  however  imperfectly, 
through  the  brotherhood  at  the  ‘worship  hall’  appealed 
to  him,  and  he  obeyed  its  call.  Doubts  which  had 
troubled  him  at  first  faded  away.  His  sunny  nature 
found  trust  easy.  The  Saviour  drew  him,  and  he 
loved  his  way  into  the  truth,  with  the  sure  instinct 
of  the  heart,  his  mind  following  in  a quiet,  slow  way. 
He  spoke  to  others  of  the  gladness  he  had  found  : 
in  the  shop,  upon  the  street,  in  neighbours’  homes, 
wherever  he  was,  he  spoke  of  it.  He  could  not  help 
doing  so ; you  might  as  well  have  ordered  light  to 
cease  from  shining  as  have  told  this  simple  soul  to 
keep  from  publishing  its  joy. 

Siong-lai  learned  half  of  what  he  knew  by  help- 
ing others.  Kindness  filled  his  nature.  It  was  as 
though  the  Christian  love  which  impressed  him  at 
the  first  interview  with  Ba-hia  had  formed  the 
mould  from  which  the  new  life  took  character  and 
shape  within  him.  Winsomeness,  despite  a plain 
exterior  and  very  ordinary  gifts,  clung  to  him  like  a 
benediction  and  made  him  an  attractive  messenger 
of  Christ. 

Sang-peh’s  satisfaction  in  persuading  Siong-lai  to 


STERLING  SILVER 


225 


his  way  of  thinking,  was  modified  as  it  gradually 
appeared  that,  whilst  he  could  talk  more  fluently 
about  religion,  his  pupil  carried  it  better  into  prac- 
tice. By  and  by  the  learner  noticed  little  things  in 
his  friend’s  behaviour  which  did  not  fit  with  what  he 
said.  He  wondered,  but  made  no  remark,  doubting 
his  ability  to  judge  a man  who  knew  so  much  more 
than  himself.  One  worship  day  Sang-peh  did  not  call 
at  the  shop.  Siong-lai,  thinking  he  must  be  ill, 
sought  for  him  at  his  house  after  the  services  were 
over.  But,  to  his  surprise,  when  he  got  there  he  found 
him  in  his  workroom,  busy  amid  shavings,  chiselling 
wooden  heels  for  women’s  shoes.  On  noticing  the 
silversmith’s  astonishment,  Sang-peh  explained  that 
what  he  was  doing  was  a matter  of  necessity,  and 
talked  cleverly  enough  to  convince  a mandarin  on 
the  bench.  In  spite  of  these  explanations,  his  visitor 
felt  uncomfortable,  and  soon  left  him.  Fresh  signs 
of  declension  followed,  and  Sang-peh’s  place  at  the 
‘ worship  hall  ’ was  almost  always  occupied  by  other 
people.  Siong-lai,  though  troubled  and  at  a loss  to 
understand  such  inconsistencies,  did  not  waver  in  his 
allegiance  to  the  new  faith.  His  union  with  the 
living  Lord  carried  him  through  the  shock  occa- 
sioned by  his  quondam  teacher’s  strange  defection, 
and  he  went  on  his  way  unshaken. 

15 


226 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


Siong-lai’s  wife  and  mother  did  not  approve  of 
his  fondness  for  barbarian  ways  of  worship,  and 
there  was  a battle  when  he  began  to  take  his  little 
girl  with  him  to  the  ‘ worship  hall.’  The  child  went 
willingly,  and  her  father  sent  her  to  the  Christian 
school,  where  she  quickly  learned  to  read.  She 
loved  music,  and  filled  the  house  with  singing.  Her 
grandmother  grumbled  at  the  girl’s  being  sent  to 
study  with  people  who  would  not  allow  her  feet  to 
be  bound  after  the  city  fashion,  predicting  that  it 
would  affect  the  family  prosperity  ; for  no  one  would 
marry  his  son  to  a woman  with  big  feet.  But  the 
dame,  in  spite  of  all  her  scolding,  was  proud  of  the 
child’s  acquirements,  listening,  if  she  thought  she 
could  do  so  unobserved,  to  the  hymns  so  often  on 
her  grand-daughter’s  lips.  This  Christian  singing 
was  different  from  anything  the  heathen  woman  had 
ever  heard.  It  refreshed  her  spirit  like  drops  of 
fresh  water  falling  into  a stagnant  pool. 

“Jesus  loves  me,  this  I know, 

For  the  Bible  tells  me  so ; 

Little  ones  to  Him  belong, 

They  are  weak,  but  He  is  strong.” 

The  clear  notes  rang  through  the  dusky  rooms  and 
out  into  the  shop,  where  the  chink  of  the  tinkling 
hammers  almost  drowned  it. 


STERLING  SILVER 


227 


“ What  was  that  you  were  singing  ? ” asked  the 
old  woman,  hoping  to  hear  the  song  again,  whilst 
pretending  not  to  like  it  all  the  while. 

“ Yes,  Jesus  loves  me, 

Yes,  Jesus  loves  me  : ” 

the  child  voice  rose  in  the  midst  of  the  heathen 
city  like  a fountain  springing  in  the  desert.  The 
women  forgot  their  scolding,  and  the  apprentices 
paused  in  their  tasks  unchidden  as  they  listened. 

“ Yes,  Jesus  loves  me. 

The  Bible  tells  me  so.” 

“The  barbarian  songs  are  good  to  hear,”  said  a 
neighbour,  strolling  in  and  seating  himself  on  the 
bench  beside  the  door. 

“ Siong-lai  would  do  better  if  he  left  the  barbarians 
and  their  teaching  well  alone,  uncle,”  answered  the 
old  woman  as  she  shuffled  over  the  cracked  red  tiles 
to  offer  a cup  of  tea  to  her  visitor. 

“ But  how  has  a child  like  this  learned 
to  chant  songs  so  skilfully,  venerable  grand- 
mother ? ” 

“ Chant  songs  indeed ; you  should  hear  her  read- 
ing!” the  dame  broke  in,  pride  overcoming  prejudice 
for  the  moment.  The  girl  was  called  and  set  to  read 
aloud  from  her  red-bound  Testament,  and  the  guest. 


228 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


impressed  by  such  a prodigy,  left  presently,  declar- 
ing that  the  words  of  the  foreign  holy  book  were 
reasonable  after  all. 

One  day  there  was  consternation  in  Siong-lai’s 
home.  The  plague,  which  had  been  devastating 
the  city,  had  entered  the  house  and  struck  down 
his  daughter.  The  fevered  child  spoke  of  her  Father 
in  heaven  and  of  the  Lord  who  loved  little  children. 
Sometimes  she  fancied  herself  in  church,  again  she 
was  pressing  her  mother  to  worship  God,  or  talking 
to  her  grandmother ; all  unconscious  of  the  women 
weeping  by  the  bed,  or  of  her  father  standing  with 
red  eyes  in  the  doorway. 

“Jesus  loves  me,  this  I . . .” 

The  little  voice  would  ring  for  a moment,  then 
quaver  and  cease,  to  begin  once  more  and  sink  in 
whispers.  The  song  rippled  and  broke  in  the  dark 
chamber  like  waters  sapped  by  drought ; too  soon, 
alas ! to  vanish  from  the  fountain  where  they  had 
just  begun  to  flow. 

A change  came  before  the  end.  The  dying  girl 
lay  quiet.  She  saw  her  parents  weeping  and  her 
grandmother  mute  with  the  sorrow  of  the  aged, 
which  has  spent  its  tears. 

“ Why  are  you  crying  ? ” she  asked  gently. 


STERLING  SILVER 


229 


“ She  is  come  to  life  again,  she  will  recover,” 
whispered  the  mother. 

“ She  is  dying,”  said  the  old  woman  fiercely  in 
her  grief,  wise  with  the  bitter  wisdom  of  years  and 
disappointment. 

“ Do  not  cry,  father,”  continued  the  child  ; “ I am 
going  to  the  heavenly  hall  to  be  with  our  Lord 
la -so.  You  will  follow  by  and  by.  Mother, 
granny,  you  will  go  to  the  church  with  father,  and 
learn  to  love  God  ? ” 

“ Yes,  yes,  we  will,”  sobbed  the  women. 

Sang-peh,  who  had  heard  of  the  approaching 
end,  and  had  come  to  the  house  after  the  friendly 
Chinese  fashion,  which  never  leaves  its  neighbours 
alone  in  joy  or  sorrow,  entered  the  room. 

“ She  talks  of  heaven.  The  child  knows  more 
than  we  do.  She  is  going  to  God.  Hear  how 
she  speaks ! ” he  whispered,  his  nature  moved  to 
its  shallow  depths.  The  teacher  from  next  door 
was  there  too  among  the  neighbours,  and  felt  the 
spell,  as  the  young  life  spoke  its  last  clear  message, 
and  then  was  still. 

When  his  friends  saw  Siong-lai  on  the  morning 
after  the  funeral,  he  met  their  condolences  with 
glad  words. 

“ My  little  one  is  with  God,”  he  said.  “ She 


230 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


died  so  happy  that  I would  not  call  her  back 
again.” 

The  black  marks  seamed  beneath  his  eyes  and 
the  drawn,  white  look  upon  his  face  showed  how 
greatly  he  had  suffered,  but  there  was  unconquered 
brightness  in  his  smile. 

“ She  is  more  to  me  than  ten  sons,  God  used 
her  so  before  she  passed  away.  By  speaking  as 
she  did  of  heaven  and  of  the  Saviour,  she  in- 
fluenced the  neighbours,  whom  I never  could 
persuade  to  come  to  church.  She  has  been  a 
help  to  many : Sang-peh,  her  grandmother,  her 
mother,  and  myself.” 

Sang-peh,  though  stimulated  for  a time  by  the 
sincerity  of  the  dying  child,  fell  back  again  into  care- 
less ways.  Attracted  by  the  doctrine  of  the  new 
faith,  he  shrank  from  the  sacrifices  for  which  it 
called,  and  had  never  cut  himself  entirely  free 
from  the  heathen  interests  which  surrounded  him. 
The  practice  of  quack  medicine,  which  he  added 
to  his  craft  of  wooden  heel-making,  brought  con- 
siderable profits  with  it  and  many  entanglements. 
Trouble  fell  upon  his  family,  and  instead  of  being 
chastened  by  it,  he  steeled  his  heart  and  drifted 
farther  away.  Siong-lai,  possessing  less  head 
knowledge,  grew  by  simple  trust  and  a loving 


STERLING  SILVER 


231 


selflessness  which  everyone  discovered  but  himself 
Thus  when  sorrow  came,  it  softened  and  refined  him, 
whilst  his  wiser  neighbour  was  hardened. 

Song-goan-ko,  the  master  workman,  left  his  web 
of  silken  net  upon  the  loom,  and  throwing  a word 
to  his  apprentice,  stepped  over  the  threshold  board 
and  walked  down  the  street  towards  Siong-lai’s 
shop.  Meeting  Sang-peh  by  the  way,  he  paused 
for  a moment’s  conversation. 

“You  should  worship  the  Supreme  Ruler,  Song-* 
goan-ko,”  said  Sang-peh. 

“ What,  the  Pearly  Emperor  ? Why,  I ...” 

“ No,  no ; you  must  understand,”  broke  in  the 
other  hurriedly.  “ I do  not  mean  the  Taoist  god, 
but  the  God  our  fathers  worshipped  long  ago.” 

“ Why,  the  Emperor  serves  him  ; what  have  the 
common  people  got  to  do  with  such  matters  ? ” 

“ Men  are  heaven-born,  and  ought  to  serve  their 
Heavenly  Father  with  filial  piety.” 

“True,  there  is  reason  in  what  you  say.” 

“ Well,  then,  come  to  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ to- 
morrow, and  hear  more  about  these  things.” 

“Yes,  I will,  of  course  I will,  Sang-peh.  I pray 
you  to  be  seated,”  and  with  this  good-bye  he  pur- 
sued his  way. 


232  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

After  a few  moments’  conversation  upon  business 
matters  at  Siong-lai’s  shop,  the  old  man  was  about 
to  leave  when  his  host  remarked — 

“ I wish  you  would  forsake  the  worship  of  useless 
idols  and  join  us  in  serving  the  Supreme  Ruler.” 

“Why,  certainly  I will,”- said  Song-goan-ko, 
smothering  his  surprise  with  an  extra  burst  of 
insincere  politeness,  and  off  he  went.  Turning 
eastwards,  he  passed  the  barber’s  shop  with  its 
trellised  vine,  and  looked  in  to  see  Mr.  Hap,  the 
candied  fruit  merchant  in  New  Street.  His  business 
there  was  soon  completed,  and  he  was  leaving  when 
his  gossip  said,  “ Will  you  go  with  me  to  worship 
the  Supreme  Ruler  to-morrow  ? ” Song-goan-ko’s 
native  politeness  did  not  forsake  him,  and  he 
accepted  the  third  invitation  with  the  effusiveness 
of  a Chinese  man  of  the  world. 

When  he  left  Hap-ko’s  shop,  however,  the  old 
gentleman  felt  much  impressed  by  th^  fact  that 
each  of  the  three  men  with  whom  he  had  first 
spoken  after  leaving  the  house  that  day  had  asked 
him  to  do  the  same  thing.  A heathen,  accustomed 
at  times  to  draw  omens  from  chance  expressions  of 
other  people,  he  saw  something  remarkable  in  the 
circumstance,  and  going  to  the  ‘ worship  hall  ’ 
next  day,  came  under  Ba-hia’s  spell.  Siong-lai 


STERLING  SILVER 


233 


welcomed  him  with  joy  and  took  him  to  the 
hospital,  where  in  course  of  time  he  was  cured  of 
the  opium  habit,  and  joined  the  brotherhood. 

Another  friend  whom  our  hero  succeeded  in 
winning  to  the  new  faith  was  Si-sai,  a silversmith 
like  himself.  He  was  a curious-looking  man  about 
forty  years  of  age,  with  a long  nose,  soft  brown 
eyes,  and  a distrait  demeanour.  In  addition  to 
his  everyday  occupation,  Si-sai  used  to  act  as  a 
medium,  being  called  in  to  write  prescriptions  for 
sick  people,  under  the  supposed  influence  of  the 
idols.  Sacrifices  were  offered  upon  these  occasions 
before  the  image,  which  had  been  carried  into  the 
sick  chamber,  incense  and  paper  money  were  burned, 
and  then  Si-sai  and  another  medium,  each  taking 
one  arm  of  a Y-shaped  divining  rod  in  his  left  hand, 
allowed  the  straight  part  of  it  to  move  in  planchette 
fashion  upon  the  surface  of  a table.  A doctor 
skilled  in  such  matters  meanwhile  following  the 
movements  of  the  stick  upon  the  table,  and  noting 
the  characters  which  it  was  supposed  to  write,  pre- 
scribed accordingly  for  the  invalid’s  benefit. 

Si-sai  was  a weak-looking,  impressionable  man, 
who  found  it  difficult  to  face  the  daily  persecution 
and  annoyance  falling  to  the  lot  of  those  who  for- 
sake heathenism  in  the  midst  of  an  idolatrous 


234 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


community.  His  former  profession  of  spirit  medium 
made  the  change  doubly  trying  in  his  case,  but, 
helped  by  Siong-lai  and  others,  he  held  faithfully 
to  the  new  creed,  his  friend’s  shining  face  and  cheery 
greeting  doing  much  to  dissipate  his  troubles. 

Another  of  Siong-lai’s  proteges  was  a distant 
relative  of  his  own,  Liong-peh,  a gaunt,  white-haired 
individual,  who  lived  alone  in  a neglected  temple 
upon  a meagre  pittance.  Before  the  new  love 
quickened  Siong-lai’s  heart  he  had  left  the  old  man 
pretty  much  to  himself,  but  now  he  cared  for  him 
body  and  soul.  When  he  passed  near  the  temple 
he  would  spare  a minute  to  flash  in,  say  a kind 
word  or  two,  and,  leaving  a silver  coin  behind  him 
to  help  the  solitary  mdnage,  would  go  away  again. 

The  silversmith  did  not  neglect  the  interests  of 
his  workmen,  taking  them  to  church  whenever  he 
could  persuade  them  to  go  with  him.  The  shop 
was  now  closed  once  a week,  and  though  the  men, 
according  to  the  customs  of  the  city,  were  paid  for 
seven  days’  labour,  they  were  free  to  do  what  they 
liked  when  Sunday  came  round.  When  the  ap- 
prentices who  had  completed  their  terms  set  up  in 
business  for  themselves  in  the  neighbouring  streets 
and  lanes,  Siong-lai  followed  them  with  interest,  and 
did  his  best  to  bring  them  to  share  the  happy  life  he 


STERLING  SILVER 


235 


had  discovered.  There  were  others  also  whom  he  came 
upon  in  his  journeys  through  the  city  and  tried  to  help. 
Soon  there  was  quite  a flock  of  people  for  whom 
he  thought  and  cared,  weaving  the  shining  thread  of 
kindness  through  their  lives  and  drawing  them  with 
gentle  persistency  tow'ards  higher  things. 

Many  of  Siong-lai’s  following  had  relatives,  too  shy 
or  too  prejudiced  to  join  in  public  worship ; and  all 
of  them  had  friends  they  wished  to  influence.  This 
led  him  to  try  the  experiment  of  holding  gatherings 
in  their  homes.  On  such  occasions  the  guest-room 
of  the  house  appointed  was  swept  and  hung  with 
lamps,  benches  were  borrowed  and  arranged  in  rows, 
a table  with  the  necessary  books  was  set  out,  and  tea 
was  handed  round.  The  women  of  the  company 
sat  within  the  open  doors  of  the  bedrooms,  behind 
bamboo  screens  which  hid  them  from  the  public  gaze. 
Hymns  were  sung,  a few  words  explaining  some 
portion  of  Scripture  were  spoken,  and  prayers  were 
offered  for  parents,  husbands,  wives,  and  children. 
Then  parting  cups  of  tea  were  drunk,  pipes  and 
lanterns  were  lit,  and  the  guests  made  their  way 
homewards.  Thus  the  spirit  of  brotherhood,  so 
deep  in  Chinese  life,  kindled  afresh  at  the  Christian 
altar  and  spread  itself  over  a considerable  area  of 
the  city,  bringing  help  to  many  and  showing  how 


236  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

the  primitive  ideal  of  the  Church  might  reproduce 
itself  among  the  people. 

The  silversmith  had  scant  leisure  in  his  busy  days, 
but  he  managed  to  spare  one  afternoon  a week 
for  the  work  of  carrying  the  gospel  to  others  or 
for  visiting  the  sick  and  needy  in  their  homes. 
At  midnight,  after  his  accounts  were  made  up  and 
the  family  in  bed,  he  used  to  trim  his  lamp  and 
steal  an  hour  to  read  God’s  Word  and  pray.  With- 
out the  secret  succour  of  those  lonely  hours,  his  happy 
life  were  impossible. 

Meanwhile,  the  hammers  clinked  and  rang  in  the 
shop,  and  the  business  grew  so  much  that  it  was 
moved  to  a larger  building  farther  up  the  street. 
Siong-lai  had  the  joy  of  seeing  his  wife  and  mother 
join  him  in  the  worship  of  God,  for  his  daughter’s 
dying  message  had  not  been  in  vain.  A son  was 
born  to  him,  and  his  cup  was  full.  His  constitution, 
however,  never  robust,  had  been  seriously  weakened 
during  his  heathen  days ; and  though  he  often  spoke 
of  how  his  life  had  been  prolonged  for  years  by 
the  self-restraint  and  careful  habits  induced  by 
Christianity,  his  health  now  gave  way. 

Busy  to  the  last,  Siong-lai’s  home-going  was  very 
sudden.  As  in  a moment,  God  beckoned  to  him, 
and  he  rose  gladly  and  passed  with  the  bright  look 


STERLING  SILVER 


237 


on  his  face.  At  the  close  of  his  last  day  on  earth 
he  lay  upon  a trestle-bed  near  the  front  door  of 
his  guest-room,  in  the  hot  night  air.  The  busy 
shop  was  silent  now : the  workmen  had  left,  and 
the  tinkling  hammers  lay  idle  on  the  shelves,  for 
the  master’s  seat  was  empty,  and  the  presence  which 
had  animated  the  place  was  to  return  to  it  no  more. 
The  dying  man’s  knees  were  drawn  upwards  as 
he  lay,  his  face  was  blanched  and  shrunken,  there 
were  hollows  round  his  eyes,  and  his  breath  came 
heavily  and  slow.  In  a corner  of  the  room,  as  far 
away  from  him  as  possible,  sat  ‘ the  mother  of  his 
children.’ 

“You  are  going  home,  my  brother,”  said  a friend, 
taking  the  thin  hand  which  was  stretched  to  greet 
him  as  he  entered,  “ going  home  to  be  with  Christ, 
which  is  far  better  than  to  know  Him  here  on 
earth.” 

“ Yes,  to  be  with  Christ.” 

“ Do  you  trust  Him  as  your  Saviour,  Siong-lai  ? ” 

“ I trust  Him  with  all  my  heart,”  came  the  answer 
in  clear  tones,  as  he  looked  up  with  the  love-light 
in  his  eyes. 

“ Is  there  anything  on  your  mind,  anything  you 
wish  to  ask  me  about,  anything  I can'do  for  you  ? ” 

“ Nothing,  thank  you.  My  heart  is  full  of  peace. 


238  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


I trust  myself  and  my  family  to  God.  He  will  care 
for  them  and  me.  I am  going  home.” 

The  last  words  came  heavily,  and  he  closed  his 
eyes.  His  friend  beckoned  to  the  trembling  woman 
in  the  corner,  and  kneeling  down  beside  the  bed, 
commended  her  dying  husband  to  Christ,  praying 
that  he  might  be  given  an  abundant  entrance  into 
rest.  When  the  prayer  came  to  an  end  Siong-lai 
joined  in  with  the  Amen  of  the  Chinese  Church, 
‘ Sim-saw-goan,’  So  my  heart  desires.  In  the  morn- 
ing his  desire  was  satisfied ; he  had  entered  into  the 
joy  of  his  Lord. 


XVII.  COMMUTED  VALUES 


HEK-PEH  lived  in  a single  room  in  a 


^ straggling  native  house.  Surrounded  by 
scores  of  neighbours,  he  came  and  went  on  his  own 
errands,  keeping  his  own  counsel,  in  so  far  as  it 
was  possible  to  do  so  amidst  the  intricate  relation- 
ships of  Chinese  life. 

On  certain  days  he  used  to  leave  his  quarters 
early  with  carrying  pole  and  baskets,  and  journey 
to  a point  where  the  roads  meet  outside  the  South 
Gate  of  the  city.  There  the  farmers  came  in  the 
cool  of  the  morning,  with  loads  of  sweet  potatoes, 
to  wait  for  customers  by  the  causeway  edge ; while 
the  dew  still  spangled  the  rice-fields  on  both  sides 
of  the  way,  here  lying  grey  in  the  shadowed 
angles  of  the  green  leaves,  there  sparkling  like 
rose  diamonds  in  the  sun.  After  much  dispute  and 
bargaining,  he  would  fill  his  baskets  and  return 
to  the  city,  carrying  as  much  as  eighty  pounds 
slung  on  his  broad  shoulders ; for  years  of  coarse 


239 


240  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

fare  and  daily  toil  had  failed  to  break  his 
strength. 

A scanty  breakfast  taken,  the  old  man  would  set 
out  to  sell  his  potatoes,  retailing  them  from  house 
to  house  along  the  narrow  streets  and  clustering 
courts  of  Chinchew,  his  burden  lightening  as  he 
went.  The  women  who  came  to  their  doors  at  his 
call  knew  that,  hard  as  he  was  over  a bargain,  he 
gave  fair  measure ; for  the  marks  upon  his  weighing 
stick  were  true,  the  stone  was  just  weight,  and  there 
was  no  cunning  touch  of  hidden  finger  upon  the 
beam,  to  make  the  basket  seem  heavier  than  it  was, 
with  the  old  pedlar. 

Khek-peh’s  outward  man  bespoke  slow  good  sense 
beneath  a hard  exterior,  for,  as  in  ganoid  fishes,  the 
bony  dispositions  of  his  character  were  near  the 
surface.  His  head  was  large,  with  smooth  tight 
skin  above  the  wrinkled  forehead  ; its  few  remaining 
hairs  being  drawn  into  the  semblance  of  a queue, 
scarce  big  enough  to  carry  its  black  tie-cord.  The 
full  eyes  had  hardly  any  eyebrows  and  were  almost 
lost  to  view  beneath  lids  heavily  creased  and  folded. 
The  nose  was  blunt,  and  the  brown  cheeks,  mottled 
here  and  there  a lighter  colour,  were  seamed  where 
they  joined  the  region  of  the  chin,  and  rough  like 
weathered  walnut  wood.  The  ears  were  large,  and 


KHEK  PEH, 


.4'rfi 


COMMUTED  VALUES 


241 


the  mouth  showed  a slight  twist  under  some  scattered 
hairs,  too  scanty  to  be  called  a moustache.  The 
neck,  shrunken  but  sinewy,  had  a grey  mark  as  of 
an  ancient  scar. 

Khek-peh  was  tall  for  a Chinchew  man,  with  a 
slight  stoop.  His  limbs  were  big,  the  enlarged  joints 
and  callous  skin  of  his  hands  and  feet  showing  the 
effects  of  hard  work.  He  was  a silent  man,  with  a 
doglike  inability  to  express  his  mind,  but  people 
greeted  his  rugged  face  with  pleasure  and  listened 
attentively  to  his  sparing  words.  His  dress  was  of 
the  simplest,  consisting  of  a blue  cotton  jacket  and 
short  loose  trousers. 

When  the  day’s  work  was  over,  the  old  man  would 
go  home  to  cook  his  evening  meal.  The  coarsest 
fare  sufficed  for  his  wants.  A few  potatoes  somewhat 
damaged,  or  too  small  to  meet  the  wishes  of  his 
customers,  were  all  he  allowed  himself  for  food. 
These  were  quickly  washed  and  placed  upon  the 
fire.  Whilst  the  cooking  was  in  progress,  he  would 
keep  close  to  the  earthen  furnace,  feeding  the  flame 
beneath  the  large  black  pot  with  straw  or  dried  fir 
branches,  lifting  the  wooden  cover  from  the  cauldron 
after  a time  to  probe  at  intervals  beneath  the  steam- 
ing water.  When  the  potatoes  were  sufficiently 

cooked,  he  would  place  the  dripping  lid  by  the 
16 


242 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


copper’s  edge,  against  the  wall,  and  sweeping  aside 
the  bubbling  scum  from  the  surface,  with  a deft 
motion  of  his  crab-shell  ladle,  fill  a bowl  with  hot 
potatoes. 

Then  Khek-peh  sat  down  to  his  lonely  supper, 
the  stone  ledge  outside  the  door  providing  him  a 
seat  on  summer  evenings,  a wooden  trestle,  or  his 
bed,  serving  the  same  purpose  in  wintry  weather. 
When  the  meal  was  ended,  after  rinsing  his  bowl  and 
chopsticks,  he  would  carefully  sweep  the  earthen  floor. 

Now  followed  the  luxury  of  tobacco,  smoked  a 
pinch  at  a time  in  a bamboo  pipe.  The  old  man 
would  sit  with  an  expressionless  face  slowly  rolling 
a spill  of  yellow  paper,  which  he  lit,  leaving  it  to 
smoulder ; then,  thrusting  his  fingers  into  a leather 
pouch,  he  took  a minute  quantity  of  tobacco  and 
placed  it  in  the  shallow  bowl  of  his  long  pipe. 
Now,  pursing  his  lips,  with  a sharp  puff  he  blew 
the  smouldering  roll  of  paper  into  a flame  and 
lit  his  pipe,  extinguishing  the  flame  immediately 
after,  and  leaving  the  spill  to  smoulder  as  before. 
After  two  or  three  whiffs  he  knocked  out  the 
tobacco  ashes  on  a stone  and  grasped  the  pouch 
once  more.  At  last,  the  busy  idleness  of  the 
dilatory  Chinese  pipe  at  an  end,  he  would  turn  to 
other  things. 


COMMUTED  VALUES 


243 


When  the  door  of  the  pedlar’s  room  was  bolted 
for  the  night,  the  day’s  earnings  were  counted  over 
with  a scrupulous  care  that  left  no  coin  untested. 
There  was  a box  beneath  the  bed,  in  which  a per- 
centage of  the  daily  profits,  however  small,  was 
placed  by  the  side  of  a growing  roll  of  silver  dollars 
and  the  title-deeds  of  a shop  acquired  by  years  of 
painful  trading.  This  box  was  the  shrine  of  Khek- 
peh’s  worship ; it  held  his  idol. 

It  was  a supreme  moment  when,  the  toils  of 
the  day  well  ended,  the  wooden  chest  was  drawn 
from  its  hiding-place  and  opened.  The  unreasoning 
delight  of  mere  possession  took  hold  of  the  old  man 
as  the  shining  silver  slipped  through  his  fingers  and 
the  precious  outcome  of  his  labours  took  tangible 
shape  before  his  eyes.  He  was  a child  again.  The 
worn  box,  the  squalid  room,  his  toils  and  losses,  the 
sordid  shifts  and  dire  economies  of  years,  were  all 
forgotten  in  a wondering  joy  that  blew  away  the 
ashes  of  a lifetime,  leaving  the  ingot  of  his  gains 
exposed  to  view.  It  was  a moment  fraught  with 
still  excitement,  that  never  staled  upon  the  slow 
nature,  nor  failed  to  bring  it  under  the  immediate 
dominion  of  a passion  which  stirred  its  dormant 
powers  to  full  self-consciousness.  The  long  hours 
of  drudgery  looked  forward  to  it ; the  lost  years 


244  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 

were  found  again  in  its  increase.  For  this  the 
solitary  toiler  lived  hard,  scanting  himself  of  food 
and  clothing.  It  was  the  drop  deliriously  sweet  at 
the  bottom  of  his  daily  cup. 

Khek-peh  lived  this  life  of  penurious  toil  for 
many  a monotonous  year,  until  his  hair  was  whiter 
than  the  dollars  in  his  growing  hoard.  He  had 
already  passed  the  limit  of  threescore  years  when 
strange  rumours  began  to  spread  among  the  neigh- 
bours. Barbarians  had  come  to  the  city,  who  spoke 
of  life  beyond  the  grave  and  called  common  folk  to 
worship  the  Supreme  Ruler,  in  whose  presence  Wen 
Wang  serves  on  high.  It  was  most  perplexing,  and 
bad  too,  no  doubt ; for  had  not  all  the  world  been 
warned  by  the  Sacred  Edict  to  beware  of  strange 
doctrines  ? 

Khek-peh  was  soon  to  make  experiment  of  the 
new  teaching  for  himself.  Happening  to  suffer 
from  an  ailment  which  often  troubled  him,  he 
sought  advice  from  the  foreign  doctor.  The 
barbarian  was  strangely  kind,  and  the  treatment  did 
him  good  ; whilst  in  the  hospital  chapel  he  heard 
words  which  stirred  his  heart  and  made  him  wish 
they  might  be  true.  Besides,  there  were  folk  there, 
Chinchew  people  like  himself,  who  understood  these 
words  and  could  explain  them,  and  how  could  one 


COMMUTED  VALUES 


245 


‘ who  did  not  even  know  the  character  for  nail  ’ ^ 
dispute  with  folk  on  matters  of  religion  ? 

The  old  man  found  healing  for  both  soul  and 
body  at  the  hospital.  Light  dawned  on  the  dim 
spirit,  the  intractable  stony  nature  woke  to  life ; a 
new  love  trembled  into  being,  and  he  was  changed. 
The  lust  of  gain,  however,  died  hard,  and  though  it 
lessened  as  he  grew  in  knowledge,  it  cost  him  many 
a struggle.  The  wrinkled  face  was  the  same,  but  a 
lamp  new  kindled  shone  behind  it.  The  inner  man, 
closely  walled  round  by  inveterate  reserve,  scarce 
showed  itself;  yet  the  folk  who  bought  his  wares 
began  to  feel  a difference  in  his  way  of  bargaining. 
“It  is  age,”  they  said ; “ the  old  grow  gentler  with 
the  passing  years.” 

In  course  of  time  Khek-peh  was  received  into  the 
'Church  of  Christ.  He  plied  his  business  keenly  as 
before,  but  found  perhaps  less  pleasure  in  the  chest 
beneath  the  bed.  As  the  new  interests  invaded  his 
life,  they  slowly  changed  the  old.  A book  now 
occupied  many  leisure  moments,  for  he  would  sit 
and  con  a hymn  at  night,  spelling  out  the  words 
with  clumsy  finger. 

The  brethren  of  the  West  Street  Church  found  a 
faithful  spirit  beneath  the  heavily  built  exterior  of 

1 One  of  the  simplest  of  the  Chinese  characters. 


246  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


our  hero.  Khek-peh  did  not  know  much,  but  his 
life  was  consistent  with  what  he  knew : his  judg- 
ment was  sound,  his  rare  words  carried  weight  with 
them ; and  so,  in  course  of  time,  he  was  chosen  for 
the  sacred  office  of  the  eldership. 

It  was  a moving  sight  to  see  the  old  man  stand- 
ing before  the  pulpit  in  the  presence  of  the  con- 
gregation on  the  day  of  his  ordination.  The  aged 
yet  stalwart  figure,  the  solid  head,  the  weathered 
neck  and  countenance,  the  reverent  mien,  were 
strangely  eloquent.  His  homespun  cotton  clothes 
were  scrupulously  clean,  and  his  stockingless  feet  had 
been  thrust  into  cheap  shoes,  the  gnarled  toes  showing 
strongly  beneath  the  black  cloth  uppers.  The  artless 
gesture  of  the  thick  brown  hands  laid  on  his  chest 
marked  a devotion  none  the  less  real  because  less 
clearly  seen  in  the  opaque  features  of  a face  un- 
skilled to  register  emotion. 

Very  humbly  and  sincerely  the  vows  were  taken, 
and  the  simple  heart  threw  itself  on  Christ  for 
strength  to  bear  the  charge  assigned  to  it.  The 
worn  face  dropped  lower  as  the  people  stood  to 
pray,  and  the  act  performed  on  earth  was  sealed  in 
heaven. 

As  of  old,  Khek-peh  said  little,  but  in  his  humble 
way  he  served  the  Church.  None  knew  the  battles 


COMMUTED  VALUES 


247 


which  he  fought  within  his  soul.  Years  passed 
away,  his  faults  seeming  to  those  who  knew  them 
best  to  be  slowly  moulded,  with  a fascinating  sure- 
ness of  absorption,  into  lowly  virtues : the  native 
hardness  of  his  disposition  lending  firmness  to  his 
faith,  his  stolid  caution  changing  into  saintly  cir- 
cumspection, his  obstinacy  to  patience,  his  love  of 
self  to  a deep,  dumb  love  for  Christ.  The  chief 
weakness,  that  rankling  avarice  which  had  pierced 
his  life,  if  hardest  to  subdue,  showed  the  noblest 
change  of  all,  gathering  about  itself  in  magic  trans- 
formation the  unsuspected  lustre  of  a real  but  hidden 
devotion. 

One  day  Ngo  Sien-si,  the  native  minister  of  the 
West  Street  Church,  called  upon  a friend  in  Chin- 
chew  with  a message  from  Khek-peh. 

“ You  see,”  he  said,  “ Khek-peh  wishes  to  give  his 
savings  for  God’s  work,  and  he  has  asked  me  to 
speak  to  you  about  the  matter.” 

“ For  what  object,”  asked  the  other,  “ does  he 
wish  to  give  his  money  ? ” 

“ He  desires  you  to  say,”  replied  the  minister. 

“ Why  not  give  it  to  the  poor  ? ” said  his  friend, 
thinking  that  the  old  man,  who  lived  so  hardly 
and  went  so  scantily  clad,  could  have  but  little 
to  bestow. 


248  CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


“ I don’t  think  that  Khek-peh  would  agree  to  that.” 

“ Would  it  not  be  better  to  leave  the  matter  open 
for  the  present  ? The  old  man  is  over  eighty. 
Why  should  he  not  keep  his  savings  by  him  in  case 
of  sickness,  or  of  other  need  ? Afterwards,  in  the 
natural  course  of  things,  as  he  has  no  relatives,  he 
may  bequeath  his  money  to  the  Church.” 

“ I fear  he  will  not  consent  to  do  so,  but  I shall 
ask  him  to  consider  what  you  have  said.” 

Next  day  the  good  man  returned  with  the  news 
that  Khek-peh’s  mind  was  made  up  to  give  the 
money  without  delay. 

“ But  what  will  he  do  if  laid  aside  from  work, 
Mr.  Ngo?” 

“ He  says  that  God  will  care  for  him  as  in  the 
past,  and  that  he  is  quite  strong  enough  to  earn  his 
living  still.” 

“Well,  I suppose  the  sum  is  but  a small  one,  and 
the  old  man  ought  to  follow  his  own  mind  in  dis- 
posing of  it.” 

“ It  amounts  to  six  hundred  dollars,”  said  the 
minister. 

“ Six  hundred  dollars ! ” gasped  the  other,  in 
amazement.  “ Why,  no  one  would  imagine  that 
Khek-peh  had  six  hundred  cash  to  give  away.” 

“Yes,  he  looks  very  poor;  but  he  has  worked 


COMMUTED  VALUES 


249 


hard  all  his  life,  living  on  beggar’s  fare  and  spending 
almost  nothing  on  himself.  The  money  has  been 
his  idol,  and  now  he  wishes  to  put  it  away.” 

“ He  has  decided  to  part  with  all  his  money 
now  ? ” queried  the  friend,  almost  overcome  by  the 
idea. 

“ Yes,  he  told  me  he  had  quite  decided,  saying, 
‘ The  Saviour  gave  all  for  me,  and  the  least  that  I 
can  do  is  to  give  something  in  return  to  Him  who 
loved  me  so.’  ” 

Love  had  conquered  the  hard  nature ; the  lifelong 
treasure  had  been  laid  at  Jesus’  feet. 

There  was  a pause  in  the  conversation.  Neither 
of  the  friends  could  speak.  And  in  the  silent  room 
the  figure  of  the  gaunt  old  man,  so  scant  of  speech, 
with  his  heavy  face  and  knotted  fingers,  his  worn 
clothes  and  bare  feet,  rose  up  before  them,  and  was 
transfigured ; and  the  dull  lineaments,  and  each 
angularity  of  the  ungainly  body,  and  every  thread 
of  the  mean  raiment,  spoke  of  Him  whose  love  can 
change  all  human  dross  to  gold. 


EPILOGUE 


CHINA — not  the  willow-pattern  country  of  our 
conventional  ideas,  but  the  living,  palpitating, 
human  China — cannot  be  grasped  by  means  of  maps 
and  general  descriptions.  By  studying  the  lives  of 
individuals  we  come  to  understand  another  race  more 
easily  than  when  we  consider  it  as  a whole,  just 
as  we  learn  the  quality  and  action,  the  colour  and 
effect,  of  sea-water  better  from  the  waves  that  curve 
and  fall  upon  the  shore  than  from  allowing  the  eye 
to  wander  over  the  wide  ocean. 

China  in  legend  and  in  story  is  an  interesting 
land.  Its  men  and  women  think  and  love,  labour 
and  sorrow,  and  grow  old,  as  we  do. 

The  process  has  begun  within  the  Middle  Kingdom 
by  which  nation  after  nation,  under  the  impact  of 
the  world-embracing  faith,  has  laid  its  characteristic 
contribution  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  whilst  reveal- 
ing afresh  the  possibilities  latent  in  Christianity,  has 
stood  revealed  more  clearly  to  itself. 


252 


CHINA  IN  LEGEND  AND  STORY 


To  understand  the  China  of  to-day,  therefore,  we 
must  consider  its  growing  Christianity  as  well  as 
its  paganism,  looking  not  only  at  the  page  of 
history,  but  also  on  the  breathing  book  of  life, 
and  specially  at  that  thrilling  chapter  of  transition 
at  which  it  now  lies  open  on  the  desk  of  ages. 

The  Master  is  at  work  in  China.  He  knows  the 
virtues  deep  within  debased  humanity,  and  how  to 
evoke  their  heavenly  beauty.  Love,  joy,  peace,  long- 
suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  these  are  the  colours 
in  which  He  works  until  in  some  degree  He  begins 
to  reveal  His  own  likeness  in  changed  hearts.  Thus 
He  affects  the  lives  of  men  and  uses  them  to  sway 
the  lives  of  others.  The  Church  increases,  tending 
to  double  its  numbers  every  seven  years. 

In  many  a walled  city  and  distant  hamlet  the 
Master’s  name  is  known.  He  comes  in  lowly  weak- 
ness to  those  thronging  homes  of  men,  calling  on 
wayward  hearts  to  leave  their  pride  and  learn  His 
likeness  in  a new  humility ; and  men  hear  the  call, 
and  do  Him  reverence.  Once,  a traveller  was  talking 
with  some  village  people  gathered,  as  villagers  in  China 
are  wont  to  gather,  at  the  cool  of  the  day,  when 
a little  child  carried  in  a woman’s  arms  was  brought 
upon  the  scene.  And  as  the  child  drew  near,  the 
elders  and  head-men  and  all  the  people  of  the  place 


EPILOGUE 


253 


rose  from  their  seats  and  stood  to  welcome  him. 
“ Why  do  you  rise  to  greet  this  little  child,  O 
venerable  father  ? ” asked  the  stranger,  as  he  turned 
in  some  surprise  to  one  of  the  bystanders.  “ Be- 
cause he  is  the  head  of  our  family,”  replied  the  man, 
with  simple  dignity.  The  spirit  in  which  the  Master- 
worker  chooses  to  appear  on  earth,  the  spirit  of 
gentleness,  humility  and  trust,  the  spirit  of  the  little 
child,  is  calling  men  and  women  to  their  feet  in 
China ; and  if  we  are  but  faithful  to  our  charge,  in 
spite  of  every  adverse  influence  at  work  among 
them,  her  many  myriads  yet  may  rise  and  stand 
to  own  Him  as  the  Head  of  their  race. 


COIN  CURRENT  IN  CHINCHEW  AND  FUKIEN  DURING 
THE  T'ANG  dynasty. 


Printed  by 

Morrison  & Gibb  Limited 

Edinburgh 


NOTABLE  BOOKS  ON  CHINA 

China  in  Convulsion;  The  Origin;  The  Outbreak;  The  Climax, 
The  Aftermath.  A survey  of  the  cause  and  events  of  the  recent 
uprising.  By  Arthur  H.  Smith,  author  of  “Chinese  Characteristics, 
“Village  Life  in  China,”  &c.  In  2 Volumes,  demy  8vo,  cloth  extra, 
with  numerous  Illustrations,  Maps  and  Charts 
Chinese  Characteristics.  By  the  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Smith,  D.D.  Fifth 
Edition,  Revised,  with  additional  Illustrations.  Demy  8vo 
The  Lore  of  Cathay ; or.  The  Intellect  of  China.  In  five  Parts. 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Literature,  Philosophy  and  Religion,  Education, 
History.  By  Rev.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  author  of  “Cycle 
of  Cathay,”  &c.  Demy  8vo,  cloth  extra,  with  Illustrations 
A Cycle  of  Cathtny ; or,  China,  South  and  North.  With  Personal 
Reminiscences.  By  the  Rev.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  D.D.,  LL.D., 
Imperial  Tung-wen  College,  Pekin.  With  Map  and  Numerous 
Illustrations.  Demy  8vo,  art  canvas 

Fire  sxnd  Sword  In  Shansi;  The  Story  of  the  Massacre  of  Foreigners 
and  Chinese  Christians.  By  E.  H.  Edwards,  M.B.,  C.M.,  Edin.,  over 
twenty  years  a Medical  Missionap^  in  China.  With  Introductory  Note 
by  Alexander  MacLaren,  D.D.,  Litt.D.,  Manchester.  Large  crown  8vo, 
handsome  binding,  with  over  40  Illustrations,  Map,  &c. 

The  Siege  in  Pekin.  China  against  the  World.  By  an  Eye-witness, 
W.  A.  P.  Martin,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President  of  the  Chinese  Imperial 
University,  author  of  “A  Cycle  of  Cathay.”  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra, 
with  Portrait  of  the  author 

Chinan’s  Only  Hope.  An  Appeal  by  her  greatest  Viceroy,  Chang  Chih 
Tung,  Viceroy  of  Liang-Hu,  with  Indorsement  by  the  present  Emperor. 
Translated  by  the  Rev.  S.  1.  Woodbridge.  Introduction  by  the  Rev. 
Griffith  John,  D.D.  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  with  Portrait  of  author 

Village  Life  in  ChinaL.  A Study  in  Sociology.  By  Arthur  H.  Smith, 
D.D.,  author  of  “Chinese  Characteristics.”  Demy  8vo,  art  binding, 
with  9 full-page  Illustrations 

East  of  the  BaLrrier ; or.  Side  Lights  on  the  Manchuria  Mission.  By 
J.  Miller  Graham,  ^Iissionary  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
Moukden,  Manchuria.  Crown  8vo,  with  Illustrations  and  Map 
Mission  Methods  in  MaLncKuria.  By  John  Ross,  D.D.,  Missionary 
of  the  United  Free  Church,  Moukden,  Manchuria.  Crown  8vo,  cloth 
extra,  with  Map  and  Illustrations 

New  Forces  in  Old  China.  By  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D.  Cloth.  Illus- 
trated 

Incidentally  the  author,  who  appears  to  know  China  very  thoroughly,  imparts  much  informa* 
tion  with  regard  to  the  present  state  of  the  countiy  and  iu  people  ; and  the^  interest  of  bis  book  is 
not  inconsiderably  heightened  by  the  numerous  illustrations  with  which  it  is  supplied. 

Herald. 

Mission  Problems  and  Mission  Methods  in  South  China.  By 

Dr  J.  Campbell  Gibson  of  Swatow.  Large  crown  8vo,  cloth  extra, 
with  coloured  Map,  Diagram,  and  16  full-page  Illustrations.  Second 
Edition 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
Publishers 


NEW  BOOKS  ON  CHINA 


China  and  America  To-Day.  By  Arthur  II.  Smith,  D.D., 
author  of  “Village  Life  in  China,”  “Chinese  Characteristics,”  etc. 
etc.  Large  crown  8vo,  cloth. 

As  the  title  indicates,  this  new  book  by  Dr  .Arthur  H.  Smith  has  been  written 
primarily  for  his  own  countrymen^  but  all  western  nations  may  well  profit  by  its 
perusal,  as  he  is  an  authority  whose  knowledge  of  China  and  the  Chinese  is  unique, 
and  whose  gift  as  an  interesting  writer  is  well  attested. 

China  in  Legend  and  Story.  By  C.  Campbell  Brown.  Formerly 
Davis  Scholar  of  Chinese  at  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  for  ten 
years  resident  in  China.  Large  crown  8vo,  illustrated,  cloth. 

Introduction,  narratives,  concluding  word,  illustrations  describir^  the  Chinaman  in 
his  native  habitat,  with  something  of  the  social  conditions,  literary  conventions, 
religious  motives,  and  background  of  thought  and  feeling  which  determine  his  life. 

The  Heathen  Heart:  an  Account  of  the  Reception  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  Chinese  of  Formosa.  By  Campbell  N.  Moody,  M.A., 
Missionary  in  Formosa.  Large  crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  with 
Illustrations. 

After  reading  the  MS.  the  Rev.  W.  M.  Clow  says:  “ It  is  the  most  illuminating 
book  on  Missions  I have  ever  read.  It  gives  the  feeling  of  a serious  hon.sty  in  every 
line,  and  should  raise  a number  of  que.stions  latent  or  perhaps  dormant  in  many  minds, 
and  strengthen  both  interest  and  hope  for  Missions,  as  well  as  sympathetic  remem 
brance  of  missionaries." 

The  Conquest  of  the  Cross  In  China.  By  Jacob  Speicher. 
With  Chart  and  Illustrations.  Cloth. 

The  contents  of  this  book  were  first  delivered  as  lectures  to  the  students  at  Colgate 
and  Rochester  Universities.  Mr  Speicher  has  the  true  instinct  of  the  news-bringer. 
He  has  lived  in  South  China  long  enough  to  know  it  thoroughly.  He  is  distinguished 
by  common  sense  in  his  judgments,  made  palatable  by  a free  literary  style. 

A Mission  In  China.  By  W.  E.  Soothill,  Translator  of  the 
Wenchow  New  Testament;  author  of  “The  Student’s  Pocket 
Dictionary”;  compiler  of  the  Wenchow  Romanised  System,  etc. 
Large  crown  8vo,  with  numerous  Illustrations,  and  in  artistic 
binding. 

“ To  a much  wider  circle  than  those  who  are  actively  interested  in  Chine.se  missions 
‘A  Mission  to  China'  should  appeal  . . . Compared  with  many  books  on  mission.’.ry 
enterprise,  it  is  a perfect  mine  of  information  regarding  the  Chinese,  their  customs  and 
habits.  Mr  Soothill  displays  discernment  and  considerable  knowledge  of  human 
naiure  in  his  interesting  comments  upon  one  of  the  least  easily-fathomed  peoples  in  the 
world." — Scotsman. 

The  Foreign  Missionary.  By  Arthur  J.  Brown,  author  of  “New 
Forces  in  Old  China,”  etc.  etc.  Cloth. 

Dr  Brown,  out  of  a long  and  intimate  experience,  deals  with  such  ques'ions  as.  Who 
is  the  Mission.iry?  Wh.at  are  his  motives,  aims,  and  methods?  His  dealings  with 
proud  and  ancient  peoples.  His  relation  to  his  own  and  other  governments.  His 
real  difficulties.  Do  results  justify  the  expenditures?  How  are  the  Mission  Boaids 
conducted?  etc.  etc.  The  book  is  most  intelligently  informing. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


. t ( 


’-■‘..v-rS 


